Blood Debts [Dresden Files / The Return (SM, R.5)]

[Sunshine Temple]

You have history. The question isn't if it'll happen, but when.

Tbh, it's a large part why I read your work. And why I only barely glancing at this. Now that it's confirmed, though...

... well, no. Not confirmed. Don't count chicken before hatch, and all that jazz. Good luck!

Click to shrink...

[Heheh. Well yes, I do have a history.
[At least in this story it took the midway point before the transformation came up.
[Thanks!

[And in fairness... Harry is very stubborn, to the point of tunnel vision /especially/ when he's told no.

 

[U.N.Spacy000]

I didn't see any of that coming, and I really should have.

I'll be looking forward to Eve having some more screen time during that talk with Harry.

I hadn't realized Harry would be so dense as to not figure out that the D-Program change would make him female. I really need to read those books at a faster rate than I am.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

I didn't see any of that coming, and I really should have.

I'll be looking forward to Eve having some more screen time during that talk with Harry.

I hadn't realized Harry would be so dense as to not figure out that the D-Program change would make him female. I really need to read those books at a faster rate than I am.

Click to shrink...

[heh. Well as mentioned before I do have a... history
[and the chapters themselves do.... foreshadow something us up.

[and yeah both Eve and Cecilia will get more scene-time in the next chapter.

[as for Harry being dense... it's more that he can have a pretty strong sense of denial.
[Consider how it was like pulling teeth to get him to articulate what he was asking out of Ranma.

[And in the books there's been several times where something is poking him in the face but... he doesn't want to admit it.

[Thanks for commenting!

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Blood Debts Book 5 of The Return
A Ranma, Sailor Moon, Dresden Files fic thingy.
By Sunshine Temple
Naturally, I own neither Sailor Moon nor Ranma nor the Dresden Files. So here's the disclaimer:

Ranma 1/2 and its characters and settings belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan, Kitty, and Viz Video. Bishoujo Senshi Sailor Moon belongs to Naoko Takeuchi, Koudansha, TV Asahi, and Toei Douga, and DIC. And the Dresden Files is owned by Jim Butcher.


Previous chapters and other works can be found at my fanfiction website.
http://jtemple.florestica.com/
Temporary Backup Site.
http://www.fukufics.com/fic/
Other website Temple of Ranma's Senshi Seifuku
http://fukufics.com
C&C as always is wanted.
Chapter 9: Choices, Part A


The blonde demon looked me square in the eye. I could sense just a bit of relief in her expression. Like her sisters, she preferred direct eye-contact. However she had, until recently and deferring to me, avoided it. Things were different now.

Now, I needed her to do this. The Soulgaze hit and I was pulled into those deep blue eyes. My vision blurred; I lost the feeling of my body.

And then I found myself sitting in a hard metal chair.

I blinked. That is both my eyes blinked. I looked down and found two legs, two hands. In light of that, it made sense that I was sitting instead of lying on a bed. I shifted in my seat. The throbbing background pain was gone. Sure, Butters and the mercenary doctor, Covington, weren't exactly stingy with medication, and sure I had my own ways to manage pain. But I knew I had been hurt, and bad. The chair was uncomfortable though.

I looked around.

The room was square, grey, drab. It was almost a cube. The walls were painted concrete. A steel-trimmed, grey desk divided the room. A blocky bulk, it looked like it had been taken from a battleship. Hells Bells, the thing was bolted to the concrete floor.

Which, I noticed, was slightly sloped towards a drain that sat a couple feet in front of my chair. Vertical file cabinets lined three of the walls. A row of bookcases filled with heavy hardcover books lined the wall behind the desk. I noticed that the room had no door.

I then looked at the desk itself. There was a blotter in the center. A row of mechanical pencils, a sleek green phone, and an open ledger were to the right. To the left was a collection of framed photographs. I noticed that they were all of the brood. There were pictures of Eve and her daughters, Eve and her sisters, and mixed pictures of various broodlings. There were portraits and impromptu pictures of them while training.

On the edge of the desk facing the chair was a row of... tools. The collection of knives, prods, needles, shears, nails, and vials gleamed in the light. I looked down and noticed that the chair I was sitting on was also bolted to the floor.

Sturdy steel loops that connected to handcuffs and shackles were also threaded through the chair's frame. Thankfully, none of them were actually around my arms or legs.

I looked back up and studied the woman behind the desk. The tall well-endowed figure was familiar as was her crisp, grey uniform. I did noticed that there was a bit more amusement in her blue eyes, and that her blonde hair wasn't pulled in quite so severe of a bun.

"Mr. Dresden," Eve drawled as she pulled the ledger closer. "You have killed in cold blood. You tortured one man by beating him with a baseball bat and tortured a ghoul by burying it in an anthill."

I shivered and looked around the room. Soulgazes worked both ways, but they didn't usually involve a conversation. Though they can be altered. I had such a dialog with my brother when I gazed him. My mother had set that up, in case her sons ever met.

The demon's voice was dispassionate as she flipped a page. "You slit a helpless man's throat to take his power, killed a lover to commit genocide, murdered a man by having your dog break his neck, ah, and you also eviscerated Leonid Kravos and then ate him."

"Hey, that was Kravos' ghost! And the damn sorcerer ate part of me first. Besides, it was my ghost anyway.... kinda," I muttered.

Looking expectant, Eve folded her hands.

"Great, so I Soulgaze you and get told more about myself. Are you that secretive?" I grumped.

"Really Mr. Dresden? You can do better than that." She leaned forward. "You're not the simple-thug you present yourself as."

I eyed her. Then studied the contents of the room again. The neat files, the pristine desk, the "interrogation" tools. "You're a piece of work aren't you?"

"It's not like you're unaware of what I am. When we first met, you called me Ilsa did you not?"

"That was a joke," I muttered. Then I heard a song. It was somewhat familiar.... It was one of my brother's custom ring tones. The one he used when the other side of his family called. The vampiric side. I'd heard it a couple times when they'd rung Thomas... before my powers killed his phone, again.

It was the national anthem of Nazi Germany.

I gave the blue-eyed blonde torture demon a half-lidded stare. "Really?"

Eve actually looked... bashful. "We don't get to pick our parents do we? Or our grandparents."

Despite myself, I nodded. My mother was known for... pushing the limits of the Laws of Magic. And my grandfather... well Ebenezar was the BlackStaff. He was the one person on the White Council authorized to break the Laws of Magic. I'd personally seen the man kill over a hundred men with a single spell, and that was just the tip of the blood on his hands.

"I suppose grandfather Konrad wasn't so bad," Eve actually gave a wistful smile.

I blinked.

"This tells me you're not a World War Two aviation buff."

I blinked. "No..."

"Oberst Konrad Jarvis was one of the top Aces of the War. Yes, he killed many, but haven't we all? Now grandfather Koning...." she looked away.

Images flashed past me. Experimentations, exsanguinations, camps, surgeries, necromancy... a lingering shadow.

Eve flashed her fangs as the vision was pulled back. "Humans are quite capable monsters are they not, Mr. Dresden?"

"Uh yeah..." I shook my head. Necromancers were lurking about in both our worlds' versions of World War Two.

I looked to the pictures. There were no pictures of Eve's human family. I studied the picture that had Ranma and Eve. The blonde was clutching the redhead, holding tight.

"You asked to be turned." I exhaled. "You weren't even hurt were you?"

"Sometimes, the apple doesn't far from the tree, Harry," Eve said. "Sometimes, you can choose your family. Sometimes, prodigal son doesn't want to return."

"You didn't want to be a monster," my mouth felt dry. "That's why you became a demon. What kind of life does that?"

Eve gave a weak smile. "A lonely one, Harry. A very lonely one."

***************


I was pulled back into my body. Pain flared up and my vision reduced. I slumped on the bed and lifted my head. Eve sat on the edge of the bed. Straightening, she bore a quizzical if somewhat satisfied expression. We were back in the guest room in Ranma's house. The same one I had stayed in the first night. Except now, there was a lot more medical equipment.

She bowed her head to me. "Ranma is right about you."

"Glad," I worked my jaw. "So... were we just chatting in an office?"

"Is that what you saw?" A blonde eyebrow rose. "Fascinating."

I resisted making a Spock joke. For one she didn't have pointy ears. Which was a bit odd, I knew Ranma had them when she was feeling extra demonic. Then again, Eve didn't strike me as the flashy type. Probably had to do with being male as a human.

"Yeah, we had a nice chat. What did you see?"

Eve's lips quirked. "A report. Very thorough."

I groaned.

The stern blonde laughed. She held my wrist. Her touch was warmer than I expected. "I would be happy to have you as a sister," she promised with a gentle squeeze before standing.

"Provided, you'd accept having me as yours," she added smoothing her suit coat. I detected just a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

"You're not the only one with skeletons in your closet."

The blonde gave a single chuckle.

"Really... I'm still more scared about the whole...." I admitted gesturing down over my body. My arm's sweep may have ended at about crotch level. "You've gone through the sister change. How did you handle it?"

"Remarkably easily." Eve's expression sobered. "The change does that. Perhaps I should say, it ensures it."

I looked over the buxom blonde poised in her charcoal suit-skirt. She was effortlessly graceful. Even without trying, she was alluring, and that was without any of the mental whammy tricks I'd seen the White Court pull. "Predatory advantage?"

Eve nodded. "We are mimics. Certain instincts are... advantageous. Hunting, feeding, being comes easily. "

"But the Hunger?" I knew my brother struggled with it. But the White Court vamps had a separate entity within them demanding to be fed. The brood however...

"Is a desire," Eve stated sounding somewhat confused.

"No, I mean, you don't have a voice demanding you to feed? Pushing your every action?"

"You have seen us in action, seen us at rest. How controlled by our baser instincts would you say we are?" Eve asked, mildly.

I frowned. It was a good question. The brood seemed to prize self-control. Though self-control was a keystone of martial arts and military discipline. "I guess what I'm worried about is what I'd be like..." I swallowed. "As a succubus."

There I said it. I was asking to become a succubus. Stars and Stones. What did it say about a plan that both Mab and Butters thought was insane?

Eve tilted her head. "You sell yourself short, Harry. You've endured worse. You've thrived in spite of worse. You'll thrive after this. You're too stubborn to give up."

She smiled. "If that's all, I'll send Cecilia in, yes?"

"Yeah," I said distracted by the future. Defeating Tessa was only the first part. I still had to get back to Chicago.

Eve looked pensive. "Be careful with her, she's had... a troubled life."

I might have considered her words, but I was busy thinking about afterwards.

Hells Bells, I had to see Maggie and Bonnie. Well, at least Butters was here. That'd smooth things out with the Carpenters.

I was mulling things over, so I didn't notice the door open and one demon leave nor the time that passed before the next one entered. Looking up, I saw a lovely woman with curly lavender hair. Her proportions weren't quite as generous as either of her sisters, but she was still a succubus.

However, where Ranma was confidently self-assured and Eve was utterly implacable Cecilia was actually apprehensive.

"Take a seat," I offered.

She sat down in the chair next to the bed.

I looked her over. She had a bit more makeup than her sisters and wore a nice white dress. She looked the most "Mom-like" of the trio. Which I suppose wasn't hard given Ranma's sharp aggressiveness and Eve's Valkyrie sternness.

I frowned, recalling Eve's parting words. What did it mean when someone like her said someone else had a "troubled life"?

"Do we have to do this?" Cecilia asked. "I trust my sisters, and I know that you've fought with us..."

I held up my hand. "Well, I'd like it, but... we can just keep a secret. It's just the two of us right?"

Cecilia giggled.

"What are you afraid of seeing?"

"It's not that." The demon shook her head.

Ah. "You don't need to be embarrassed by anything I see. I'll keep it a secret."

Her laugh returned. "Of course you would. We'd be family."

I worked my jaw. "You've already agreed?"

Nervousness dissipating, Cecilia rolled her eyes. "Sometimes my sisters are far too cautious. Afraid that any slip up and they'll crush someone, hurt someone." Her gaze went distant. "They don't know the real damage one of us can do."

"So?"

She shrugged. "You asked for it, and despite the drama of waiting for your doctor friend's Okay, we both know you're fit to make your own decisions."

Her attitude was a bit more my preference. All this introspection was making me uncomfortable. "What if I regret it?"

Cecilia gave me a pitying smile. "Oh, to have that luxury."

"If it's not fear about seeing what's in my head, and not embarrassment about me seeing what's in yours, then why don't you want to Soulgaze?" I asked, more curious than anything else.

Cecilia's eyes went down as she adjusted her skirt hem. "I don't want to hurt you," she said in a quiet voice.

I managed to keep myself from snorting. I had 'gazed quite a few tough customers, and a lot of broken people. There was the torture my brother was under. There was seeing the enslaved soul of a Denarian's human host.

That didn't even count the things I had seen with my Sight. I had filled quite the bookcase of terrible, forever-vivid memories: unspeakable horrors, gut-wrenching physic torture, death and more.

So, my initial reaction was to dismiss the demure demon's worries.

But then, I considered things before speaking.

Hey, blame the medication. Or maybe that this was serious business. Or maybe that I didn't like hurting women. Hey... I don't have to blurt out every thoughtless idea that enters my mind.

One thing stuck out. Most of the brood didn't exactly talk about how they had lost their humanity. Ranma mentioned something about past lives, but Cecilia was like Eve, before that Soulgaze at least, I knew nothing about how she had turned.

Given things like the D Program, I knew it was a sensitive issue. Except, Cecilia wasn't part of the D program. Morrison and Morgan were the first, and Cecilia was older than them.

"How did you become a demon?" I gently asked.

Cecilia exhaled.

Despite her current human-seeming appearance, I could just imagine her tail uncoiling.

"I was taken. I was turned by Alexia," she said spitting the name with venom.

"Ah."

"Alexia was Ranma's cousin. Well, a cousin from back before she reincarnated, back when she was DarkStar. I'm not sure about how all that ancient history works but Alexia cared about it," Cecilia shrugged.

"Alexia was another succubus?"

Cecilia gave me "the look". She sighed. "Alexia was banished. Growing up, she heard the stories about DarkStar, grew jealous about how grandmother BlackSky lionized her. Then she found that DarkStar had returned... and was working for the humans."

"She wanted revenge?"

"And to prove herself. Prove to grandmother that she was strong, that the banishment should have been lifted."

"Why was she banished?"

"She was a poor mother."

I blinked.

Cecilia leaned forward. "You don't understand. Over our daughters... we're powerful, wizard."

"The connection? The empathic bonds?" I had felt the link Ranma had with her daughters. And the one bit of "humanity" Eve had in her Soulgaze was shown by pictures of her family.

"Yes, mother and daughter, sister and sister. Mates. All linked," Cecilia gave a sad smile. "Now consider the opportunities for abuse."

"Oh."

"Like fishhooks in the brain, all the brood mother needs to do is... tug."

I winced. I'd seen something similar with the Red Court vamps. They were all linked and abused each other. Well, until someone exploited that link, and they all died.

"Broodlings are precious. But consider if someone just bit humans and made daughter after daughter after daughter. Not as people but as clay."

"That's the transformation where the mother forces the change?"

"Force. That hardly describes it." Cecilia looked bittersweet. "So many of us died."

"Died?"

"DarkStar was alone. She was young. Alexia thought..." Cecilia closed her eyes. "Alexia thought that she could kill her with weight of numbers."

"They were freshly turned?"

I thought back to seeing the redhead tear through a dozen hulking wolfmen. Sending baby succubae against a someone like that...

"It was a slaughter?"

"It built up to it. Alexia changed tactics, she changed those close to Ranma," Cecilia looked down. "It got worse."

I nodded; I knew how personal the redhead took things.

"As they fought, more died. And Ranma got more daughters. Alexia got more as well or at least daughters she paid attention to. Ones she dressed up and played house with."

I could feel the hate and jealousy roiling off of the woman.

"She even stole one of Ranma's daughters and added her to a group that she groomed as daughters. Real daughters, not minions that she made and threw away." A growl edged her voice.

"You were made into a minion?"

That sad smile returned and she shook her head. "I wouldn't be here today, nor would my daughters."

"Ranma killed them all?"

"Not personally, and Akane, Nabiki, and Misako were saved but..." Cecilia sighed. "Alexia didn't realize what she started."

"Ranma ate her?"

"Ranma ate her."

I nodded. Part of me felt very satisfied by that. Alexia had used her powers to cause pain and destruction. She'd hurt women and children. She'd also inadvertently done a lot to strengthen Ranma, to drive her further from her humanity.

Throwing a constant supply of minions at a young demon, forcing her to fight, to feed, forcing her to make and adopt daughters, causing her to rely on the Company more and more...

"Alexia helped make Ranma who she is?"

"Did your enemies make you?" Cecilia reached out and put a hand on my leg, just above the stump. "If you go through with this, will you say Tessa made you one of us?"

I pulled back a bit from the contact. "If you weren't fighters..."

Cecilia flexed her fingers. "We were sex demons."

I blinked.

"We were used for sex. Rewards, recruitment, entrapment, blackmail, raising money." She looked past me. "Even recreation. Alexia's personal recreation."

I coughed. That was all too familiar of some of the less savory parts of the White Court, or the Denarians for that matter. "And when she died?"

"We were living elsewhere. We escaped notice. We weren't important. As the eldest I took charge. I..." She gave me a soft smile. "I took care of us," Cecilia said with some pride.

"Then we got noticed. Then the Canadians arrived. Then the DarkStar that killed so many of our sisters came for us."

"She didn't kill you," I offered, lamely.

Cecilia laughed. "No, she didn't. She wasn't the monster Alexia made her out to be."

I reached up and took her hand. "It's okay, we don't have to do the Soulgaze."

Exhaling, Cecilia shook her head. "I've already told you everything. It's just..." she swallowed. "It's one thing to say it, it's another to experience it."

I winced. She had a point. Each Soulgaze was different, and sometimes they were excruciatingly intimate.

"I don't want to hurt you."

I couldn't dismiss her concerns. "I know, but I have seen worse," I assured her. The hell of it was... I had.

The demure demon nodded. She slowly exhaled and looked up. Lavender eyes met mine. I felt the tug and after a moment's hesitation went with it.

Pressure hit me. I fell into darkness. I saw people stripped of their humanity, their personalities; their beings twisted and abused.

I felt the fishhooks in my brain as a titanic demon with yellow-blonde hair and tanned skin twitched her puppets. Flesh warped; they danced; they died.

The tanned demon abandoned her toys. I was filled with the sick desire and longing for the one that abused me. Alexia had tormented Cecilia, she had humiliated Cecilia, she had used Cecilia...

But she was still Cecilia's mother. And Cecilia still craved her approval.

The dominating presence pressed down on Cecilia and crushed her. Who she was evaporated. The support and love a young broodling required was gleefully withheld as Alexia focused on her favorite toys.

A core of resilience burned within Cecelia as others fell to their baser instincts. She still had a bit of hope, that she would get through this.

Then their numbers began to dwindle. Alexia threw more and more at the Enemy. But the Enemy was not sated by the deaths of toys.

The Enemy grew closer.

And then the presence was gone. It was like the sun going out.

Alexia was dead.

For a time Cecilia was alone with her girls. She had the core; she stepped forward and became for them what Alexia would not. I saw the young demoness bloom into motherhood.

Pride and hope grew within the little brood.

And then the Canadians came. Soldiers burst into their comfy home and the fear returned. The Enemy had returned.

The Enemy relented.

Hope.

I saw how Cecilia clung to that narrow reed of hope.

It took root and grew.

The Enemy accepted her and hers.

The darkness ebbed and pulsed as I felt the broods intermingle. Connections grew between them, emotions flowed, trust built. Reveling in the warm cozy feelings I drifted out of the Soulgaze and it felt like I fell back into my bed.

Sweat had beaded on my brow.

Cecilia was blinking to herself. She looked up, eager but nervous.

"It ended nice," I allowed.

The demon gave a little laugh. "So did yours. Well, until you came here. Even your romantic life was.... improving," she allowed.

I felt a bit of pain. What can you say when you've had multiple lovers brainwashed and one turned into half vampire, then full vampire, then dead by your hand. "Yeah..."

She looked thoughtful. "Though, you seem to have the same hang-ups my sisters do." Nodding to herself as if she came to a decision, the demon brightened. "Still, your daughters are lovely."

I took her hand. "So are yours."

Her cheeks pinked ever so slightly. "That's all three of us. What's next?"

"I've gotta get Butters to sign off and then..."

Her expectant look returned.

"Then I've got to make sure I want to do this."

Patting my hand, Cecilia laughed. "Oh Harry, you're going to do this. You wouldn't have bothered with all this effort to get cold feet at the end."

***************


Cecilia left the room, and only a few minutes had passed before the door opened.

Butters slipped in. He looked a bit winded and was drinking water from a plastic bottle. He was dressed in loose cargo pants and t-shirt. I saw the hilt of his Sword sticking out of a pouch on his belt. Well, it was more like a holster.

I grumbled. It looks like everyone was into holsters but me.

Butters blinked. "Uh, how is your morning, is everything okay?" He asked slipping up to me. A flashlight came out of his pocket and he gave me a once over before checking the chart that rested on a side table.

"Sure. I managed to get to the bathroom all by myself. And it only made my ribs feel like they were halfway on fire."

He nodded and put the chart down. "You've Soulgazed all the sisters."

"Yup."

"Am I next?" His tone was matter of fact.

I frowned. "No.... I'd prefer saving that for after."

"Harry..."

"If I do this. Wouldn't it be a good idea to have someone I trust Soulgaze me? Make sure I'm okay. Make sure I'm...."

Butters clenched his jaw but he nodded. "Make sure you're you. I can't fault the logic," he admitted. "It's just a lot of responsibility."

I spread my hand. "Hey, it's the big leagues. You knew the job was dangerous when you took up the Sword."

He tapped the hilt thoughtfully. "Yeah, I've been thinking about that. What my job is as a Knight. What we're supposed to protect."

I waited.

"It's all about free will isn't it? Sure we fight monsters, but ultimately it's making sure people can choose. We're opposed to the Fallen, not the hosts."

"Sucks when a host can give up the coin and play possum though," I noted. It was a standard tactic. If a Denarian forfeited the coin and surrendered, even if they fully intended to recover the coin... a Knight couldn't touch 'em.

Butters grabbed the hilt of his sword. He drew it.. "Michael told me that the hardest part was knowing when to stand back." He contemplated the length of wood with a little nub of metal sticking out. That metal was all that remained of the original steel katana blade. Before it was reforged into a katana it was a tsurugi known as Kusanagi.

And before that... well it depends on which religious view you take. There's the history that Shinto attributes to Kusanagi. Meanwhile Fidelacchius is one of three Swords, each of which has a Nail worked into the hilt. Yes, those nails.

We both knew that misusing the Sword was how it had gotten broken in the first place, and that Butter's faith that he could make a difference was what reformed it into its new form. I noted he didn't activate the glowing blade it now possessed. He sighed and gingerly placed the hilt onto the end table next to my medical chart.

"As Knight of the Cross and wielder of Fidelacchius," he adjusted his glasses. "I can't stop you. You are free to make this choice."

"Oh-kay....." I drawled.

He picked up my chart and made a show of going through the pages. "And as your doctor, I have observed you post-injury for long enough to conclude you are lucid and in control of your faculties. Thus you are fit to make life changing decisions with regard to your own welfare."

The chart was put down just as gently as his Sword. "But Harry, as your friend I can't agree to this."

"You don't trust them?"

"I hardly know them!" Butters waved his arms. "I've been here, what, two days?" Seeing my ire he shook his hand. "No, I'm not saying they're bad. My girlfriend's a werewolf, I'm friends with an incubus, and my mentor and assistant is a talking skull. They're not the problem here."

"Then what is?"

Butters rubbed his forehead. "Did you ever think that maybe Mab's right? Maybe you're supposed to be on the bench for this one?"

I glared.

"Look, you getting too hurt to fight has happened before."

"Yeah, and I made a deal with a Faerie Queen. A deal that had more strings than this one."

Butters looked skeptical but then he shook his head. "Not that, afterwards. You know the injury that was so bad you were dead for a year."

"Oh, that." I had been shot and Mab had healed me. My spooky island had helped. That's part of why I was so pissed at Mab's refusal to help now, cryptic comments aside.

"You were gone for a year. And after you got back you also spent a lot of time on your spooky island. You've been benched before."

"Butters-"

The little pathologist cut me off. "Exactly. You were gone. I know you were on your island because you were... sick."

That was a polite way to phrase it. In reality, I was pregnant.... Don't look at me like that. Bonnie's a spirit. It was different. She doesn't have physical body. It was more Athena and Zeus and less like Schwarzenegger in Junior.

"But that's my point," Butters continued. "You were too hurt to do the job and I stepped in."

"You were doing the Batman gig pretty well when my ghost showed up," I said.

"I was scared out of my mind and leaning heavily on Bob's help just to survive." Butters snorted.
.
"And now you're a Knight."

"And now I'm a Knight," Butters agreed. "Maybe that's why I was sent instead of Sanya. I've played the 'Harry Dresden' understudy gig before. I was told I'd have the opportunity to help a friend, and here we are."

I considered it. He had a point. The Knights were always sent for a reason. "You don't think I should do this?"

"I don't think you have to do this."

I shook my head. "No. Those times I didn't have a choice. When I was dead, I couldn't go out."

"You weren't dead, only mostly dead."

I laughed. "Right, I was slightly alive. But that's the point, I was stuck on the island. My body anyway. With Miss Ice-Queen and Demonreach keeping me alive.

"And later? When you were... overdue with Bonnie?"

I laughed. "Same deal. Demonreach was the only thing keeping the pain down. Well, until Queenie came and had a job for me to do."

"So, to stop you from meddling... you need to be, literally, physically constrained."

"And even then, my ghost will still find a way to haunt you," I declared, crossing my arms. Or crossing what was left. I may have made some spooky noises.

"You're insufferable!"

I laughed.

"And what about your magic?" he asked.

I stilled. "What about it?"

"You won't be human. Could you still be a wizard? What if it's not just your manhood being given up?"

I shook my head. "They can do magic."

"Different magic." Butters looked thoughtful. "Their magic seems to be more extensions of their powers. More instinctual."

"Thomas can do magic," I said, quietly.

Butters raised an eyebrow.

"He's a minor talent and his training was... rough. And he's embarrassed to use it around me."

"Because you're both pig-headed and prideful," Butters snorted.

"But he can do it, and if a White Court vampire can use magic then a succubus should be able to," I stated, with confidence.

Butters stared. "You don't know that for sure."

I looked down. "I have a pretty good idea."

"I can't imagine how worse you'll get after this," Butters grumbled. "And that's not counting the healing factor. You'll get even more reckless, won't you?"

"Huh," I hadn't considered that. I was so focused on the change itself healing me that I hadn't really considered the powers. Hells Bells, I'd seen Ranma grow an arm back within minutes. Even her daughters could get sliced and battered and come back.

Butters scoffed. "Of course you haven't thought about it," he said reading my expression.

"It sounds like an upside," I defended.

"This isn't like the Winter Knight. You can't scam your way out of it," he said harshly.

"What?"

He gave me a half-lidded gaze. "We both know you're looking for a way to no longer be Sir Harry."

"My boss isn't as nice as yours," I admitted.

He scoffed. "Sure, the odds of you getting out of knighthood is slim, but they're still better than the odds of you..."

"Turning back into a human?" I exhaled.

"You never found a cure for Susan. And she was just half vampire."

I looked down. Strictly speaking that was a lie. I had found a cure, back when I first visited Mother Winter and Mother Summer. Unfortunately, I had to use that gift on another, someone who, ultimately, became another faerie queen. Well, until she died too.

Despite all that, Butters had a point. It's not like curing supernatural transformations was easy.

"There's another thing..." Butters' voice lowered. "Would you even want to?"

I kept my head down.

"You've been with these girls longer than I have. Do they seem unhappy to you? How many of them were once human?" he asked, his voice soft.

"All of 'em I think."

He gave a nod. "How many of them would go back? If offered a cure, how many would want to become human?"

I didn't have an answer.

"That's the difference, Harry. Sure, being a knight is a worse deal for you. But you're still you enough to not like it, to fight it. Oh, you like the powers, but if given a chance to be rid of 'em, rid of being under the Winter Queen, you'd take it."

I nodded. That Molly was the Winter Lady complicated things, but if I could be rid of the Winter Mantle...

"What about this? If you go through with this and later on get offered a cure, offered to be turned back to human would you do it?" His tone was gentle, but insistent.

"She said it was remarkably easy," I muttered.

"Who?"

"Eve. She said accepting the change was 'remarkably easy'. And something about new instincts and adapting," I explained.

Butters gave me a flat "I told you so" look.

I laughed. "Is that it? You're concerned that I haven't thought things through?"

"Yes!" his tone was emphatic.

I laughed again. "Dude, it's me. You should be glad I'm giving it this much thought."

"Only because you're being forced to," Butters sighed. "Have you considered what you could lose here?"

I looked away. There was more than my gender at stake today, but what choice did I have?

Butters sighed. "Funny when the scary demon lady shows more restraint."

"She's confident."

"She's just met you, that's why she's overestimating your debate skills."

"Butters, I have to do this," I pleaded.

"And I refuse?" He leaned against the wall. His hand not quite hanging by the hilt of his Sword.

"I have to stop Tessa. What happened to that town was just the start. If she gets her big pet monster she'll cut across the world, both worlds. Sure, she's telling herself it's to get Nicodemus but we know the type of mayhem she likes. And that's assuming what she summons is what she thought she was summoning. I've got a pretty good idea that Tessa's being played and what she'll pull in will be even worse. I want your help but..."

Butters met my gaze. I closed my eye and tilted my head.

"Ranma won't turn you. And I doubt she'd play rules lawyer and have someone else turn you for her," he stated with absolute certainty.

Sometimes trying to bluff a Knight of the Cross really sucked. "Fine. If you refuse I'll have to... improvise." There were other powers here. I wasn't sure what Serenity's deal was. But I knew her "assistant" Lady Pluto was a serious player. She was a Gatekeeper in her own right. She had also implied a willingness to... help the last time we met.

I did know that Serenity was a patron and endowed others with ritual magic. Lady Mars and Lady Jupiter and the rest of her retinue were beneficiaries of her power, Ranma too. However, that plan was even more nebulous and risky.

"If your Plan A is 'turn into a succubus' I fear for what your Plan B is."

Recalling what Lady Pluto looked like with my Wizard's Sight, I laughed nervously. Compared to Pluto these demons were far more... human. And there were other ways. There was power on this world, and I knew certain dark rites. But after Lomar... well what would I be willing do to if Butters denied me?

"Harry, if I agree... then I've got some of the responsibility for this. For what happens to you; I don't want you to screw up your life."

I stared. "Screw up my life?" I asked, a smile slowly growing on my face. "I'm a six-foot-nine, thirty-nine year old out of work private investigator stuck doing the bidding of the dark queen of the evil fairies with only two working limbs, a crappy loaner office, and a spooky island to my name." I waved my stumpy arm over myself. "Do your worst."

Butters froze. Then his brain engaged and he laughed. Eight years ago, he stumbled into bunch of necromancers scheming to become a new god of death. After being attacked by zombies, one of which was a coworker, he demanded to know the truth.

I cautioned him that being clued into the magical world would change things for him that it might "screw up his life." His reaction... well... it was a lot like mine just now.

Straightening his glasses, Butters regained his composure and tapped the hilt of his sword. "Ask me."

"What?"

"If you want my consent, give me the courtesy of asking for it."

I closed my eye and centered myself. I realized that I could be petulant and act insulted. Make Butters storm off and it'd be over. Well, it'd be over for me. Butters had a point. Between my allies, new and old, there was a formidable force arrayed against Tessa.

"What do you want?" Butters asked. His voice was mild but those four words... there was a hook in them.

I exhaled. "I want to be healed."

He waited, his gaze patient.

"I want to be turned into a succubus." I paused, mulling over the words. "I want you to agree to it. I want to be able to fight."

The tips of Butter's fingers tapped the polished smooth wood. "When I asked to be told about the supernatural you told me the truth, even when you thought it was a mistake. You helped me, even when you afraid I was a coward." His voice was quiet.

His words cut into me. But... when I first met him he was scared, he was ignorant. He did freeze and want to run. It took years for him to grow, to meet his potential. But I guess he'd never have reached that point if no one had trusted him at the start. "Butters..."

He lifted his hand off the Sword to silence me and stepped closer. "No. It's okay. I won't stop you. You have my consent."

***************


After going to the bathroom, Butters helped me back to the bed. It was a bit embarrassing, but he helped me handle the crutches, especially given I couldn't grab the left crutch given my mangled hand.

I slipped further onto the mattress and exhaled.

"There are prosthetics," Butters offered.

I glowered at him.

"I know, I know. The physical therapy to get used to them would take too long, and limbs aside your ribs are in no condition to fight," Butters sighed and looked towards the door.

"I thought you agreed?" Ranma asked as she stepped into the room. "Have you changed your mind?"

Butters gave the redhead a long look. "No, just checking to see if he has." He rolled his shoulders.

"Prudent. It is a weighty decision," an older woman said as she entered. Carrying a briefcase, she had shoulder length auburn hair in a slight wave. She had the grey pants, lab-coat and shoulder holster that I thought of as uniform of the Company eggheads.

"Doctor Saotome," I nodded.

Ranma smiled at her mother and slipped closer to the older woman.

"Dresden," Dr. Saotome bowed her head then turned to Butters. "Doctor Butters."

"Uh, hi," Butters extended a hand.

"Sorry for all the trouble," she said shaking his hand.

"It's not your fault."

"I'd like to say things aren't normally this bad but..." Dr. Saotome gave a rueful smile. "Anyway, my daughter speaks highly of you, both of you. And my other daughters too."

Ranma blushed slightly and hugged the older woman.

I frowned a bit. It was somewhat hard to tell how old Dr. Saotome was, but she still seemed too young to be Ranma's mother. Then again it was rather hard to tell how old the redhead was.

But slow aging was a part of the supernatural gig. Hells Bells, wizards also lived longer than normal humans, and aged slower too.

Dr. Saotome stepped up and walked next to the bed. "This is it, Mr. Dresden. You've gotten the approval of my girls and your friend." A strange, almost jealous, look crossed her face. "Are you ready? It's quite the commitment."

I nodded.

"Mr. Dresden. There is no turning back." She sat down on the bed and adjusted her white coat. "Now, I will be happy to have you as a daughter. And I'm sure you'll be happy to have me as a mother however..."

I murmured. Mother. I never knew my mother. She died when I was very young. My father also died. I spent the bulk of my childhood an orphan.

"However," Dr. Saotome continued. "That is in the future. The time for questioning this decision is now. You can't delay it, not forever," she added, looking down.

"Because he won't question it later. She won't question it," Butters corrected himself.

Both Saotomes, mother and daughter, looked at me, expectant.

"Yes."

The redhead made a satisfied noise and leaned closer sniffing the air.

"Turn me."

"Again, you've got it backwards." Ranma snickered. "But we'll work on that," she said before going to the doorway and leaning over the threshold. She waved her hand and stepped back

Cecilia and Eve followed her into the room. I saw Nariko standing out in the hallway. The three succubus sisters looked at me; I could feel the weight of their almost hungry intent. Their horns were out; their tails swished behind them.

Butters' eyes went from the demonic trio to me then back again.

Ranma met his gaze.

For his part, Butters stared back.

"You can stay and observe if you like," Ranma said, amicably enough. However, I saw the tip of her tail flick with apprehension.

Frowning, Butters eventually exhaled. "Nah, I'd get in the way. Maybe I'll go back to the dojo." He then grinned. "I can't believe you have one of those. Murph'd freak out."

Ranma chuckled. "Nariko was looking forward to more sparring." She stepped to the side and waved through the open door.

Butters took a step out of the room. His hand fell on the Sword hilt. The little doctor turned to me. "Harry... I know you're too stubborn to back out now. But don't do anything stupid." He frowned then looked to the demon sisters. "Try to make sure he doesn't do anything too stupid."

"Hey!" I cried.

Butters gave a melancholy laugh and followed Nariko out of the room.

"Well, that could have gone better," I grumbled. "Hopefully, I'll stay tall," I added to myself.

Ranma sat to my right on the bed. "He's worried about you." She ran her long fingers down my arm and looked over, sizing me up, like a piece of meat or maybe a pile of clay.

I grumped.

The redhead chuckled. She looked over her shoulder. "Are you going to stay?" she asked her mother, her voice hopeful.

"Of course," Doctor Saotome said, her voice a bit too smooth.

I wondered if there was something else at work.

"Now Mr. Dresden. The sister change is rare enough. My daughter's only done it once before. Would you mind if we took some readings?" she asked, pulling out one of the mercenaries' little scanning devices.

Ah. Well, that made sense. "Uh... sure, but my powers might interfere..."

"I've heard about your issues," Dr. Saotome wryly noted stepping back and closing the door. She set the scanner down and put the briefcase atop a dresser. She opened it, revealing another scanner inside one of Dirac's dark red circles. The scientist flipped a few switches.

"Huh, planning ahead." I had suspected the mercs would try something like that.

"It's not like we've been fussing over this for a day," Cecilia remarked as she sat down to my left.

"Frankly, I'm surprised we got the green light this early in the morning." Eve stood at the foot of the bed and leaned forward. Her tall form loomed over me. Her lean, sharp face looked hungry, but I could see a hint of nervousness peeking past her facade. "Shall we?"

"Oh yes, let's," Cecilia purred.

Ranma gave a toothy smile.

My heart began to speed as I realized this was more than having three hungry demons intently staring at me. They started to edge closer. Eve slipped onto the foot of the bed.

"Last chance to back out," Ranma stated, her voice deepening. Her eyes began to glow.

The pressure from the three succubae increased "Do it!" I cried.

Ranma's eyelids closed halfway and she gave a satisfied noise.

"Backwards," Eve purred. Her eyes were luminous and she started to climb forward on the bed.

"Cecilia," the redhead stated.

The lavender haired woman flicked out a claw and started cutting my pajamas.

"Hey!" My protest was cut off by Eve lunging down, pinning my shoulders to the bed. The pressure pushed higher as auras began to flare around the trio. My body warmed as my flesh tingled.

Ranma slipped in, her face inches from mine. "Okay Harry," her breath was warm on my face. She ran a hand down my cheek, down my chin and over my neck. "We're going to push... you can't fight it; you'll have to work with it."

I nodded, transfixed by her gaze. The bed felt softer. Everything tingled; it was like luxuriating in a warm bath.

Ranma's eyes flashed, turning into solid purple glowing orbs. The other two followed. The bath then felt like a Jacuzzi. It was as if warm jets pulsed against my skin. Distantly, I noted that I was naked.

The demons pressed closer and I, not so distantly, noted they were naked too. The Winter Mantle surged, relishing the contact of three beautiful women. I leaned back as Eve's hands went down my torso. Despite the warmth, my skin felt cool.

"That's it," Ranma purred. Her voice seeming far away and yet echoing through my mind.

Everything tingled. And I made a happy murmur. The phantom pain I had been feeling shifted, becoming more of the warm prickling. I felt my toes curl and flexed my fingers. An image was pushed into my mind. It was...

The chill feeling of my skin increased. I felt the image, I knew... my mouth felt dry. More energy pushed into me. I squirmed and shifted and took more in. Then something... snapped, the floodgates opened and I arched my back. Something seemed... off.

"Now... join us...." Ranma whispered into one ear.

"Join us sister," Cecilia whispered in the other.

I waited for them to change me, but I felt like I had missed something. Then I felt the change happen....

Flesh flowed, pleasure mounted. Bones grew and shifted. I cried out. The Winter Mantle surged. I became a passenger and sunk deeper in as my body greedily sucked in more energy. My tongue ran over sharp teeth, and wider lips parted. I leaned up and they contacted the redhead's lips. I felt her pleased reaction, and basked in it.

Giving a triumphant purr, the redhead returned the kiss. My other sisters pushed in as my body took in their energy and reveled in their body-heat. Everything felt cool and crisp. The Mantle pushed and a hungry growl escaped my lips.

That was followed by a high cry as my temples burned as horns emerged. My sisters released their wings and in an almost sympathetic act of jealousy my back was ravaged with an ice cold tingle as my own pair burst forth.

My backside shifted as Eve worked her hands and teased out a tail. The Mantle reacted and I felt myself drift deeper into the bliss as my sisters cuddled and fed me. Ranma worked over my horns while Cecilia whispered in my ear.

I closed my eyes and contently purred before nuzzling back. It was easy to just go with it, easy and pleasurable. The reassurance and love from my sisters lulled me to sleep. My eyes fluttered up and I saw my sisters parting as Nodoka stepped forward. The contact with her tugged at my heart. It wasn't as vivid as those to my sisters but...

The purring increased as she hugged me and then I pouted as she withdrew. Fortunately the others lay down and I happily drifted off, curling up against them. The dreams that followed were mostly of me lying with them, though there was a coldness within me that happily drained their warmth.

There was also a sense that I'd forgotten something, but that was hard to focus on. I simply nuzzled in closer and ignored it.

Consciousness briefly returned. Ranma kissed me on the forehead and asked if I wanted something to eat. I yawned and pouted; my tail swished.

Cecilia offered to help me get dressed.

I gave another yawn and instead fell back to the bed and slipped next to Eve. To my disappointment the taller blonde got out of bed.

Despite that, I gave an annoyed growl but spread out on the bed.

"Was it really that draining?" Ranma asked.

"Look at her," Eve stated.

"Oh, I am," Cecilia sounded pleased. "She's impressive."

I smiled at that, though my eyes felt heavy.

"She's falling asleep already," Eve's words were soft.

"Let her nap?" Ranma suggested.

Eve and Cecilia nodded, "We can get things ready, you watch her."

There was more but I was more interested in how soft my pillows were.

***************


Consciousness returned as I woke up a second time. The bed was soft but cool. Shifting around, I pouted. My sisters weren't...

Pulling myself up, I blinked. I could feel them. There were pulls from Ranma, Eve, and Cecilia. There was an emotional tie with each. Pale hair falling around me, I looked around the bedroom. They weren't in the room, but they were close. Maybe downstairs. There were smaller tugs from their daughters, my nieces.

Struck by the concept of daughters, I exhaled and shivered. I wanted to go back to mine. My body buzzed and the sheets slid off my form. I looked down and saw sleek glossy blue armor with black accents over a lithe female form.

I paused, I could feel my sisters, but something felt... not absent, instead the feeling was as if something that was once there was now no longer... separate. I shrugged, and then a tail the same blue flopped into position from behind me.

The fins were a clear, powder-blue crystal. I reached out and touched the fins. Four long fingers flexed. They were tipped with blue-black talons of glossy ice. Still... I had a whole left hand again. That was nice.

I laughed. It was a rich, if high, sound. Really, ice claws were the most mundane thing. I had those as a...

I blinked and exhaled, then inhaled deeply. Which did all sorts of interesting things to my torso, ice armor or no. Sensations pounded at me, my sight was sharper. Scents were far more powerful, including those of my sisters. There was also the buzzing coming from my horns.

My horns...

I closed my eyes counted prime numbers. My tail swished with each count like an oversized metronome.

When I got to seven thousand, nine hundred, nineteen, I reopened my eyes and took stock of the room. There was the large bed, a pair of dressers, closet, pile of my clothes and equipment, and a dressing mirror in one corner.

I wasn't normally one for mirrors. In my line of work having a mirror in your house was like leaving your window open in a bad neighborhood. Too many things took it as an invitation to cause trouble.

Still....

I jumped off the bed. It took me a second to realize that I actually had two working legs. My joy dampened when I bent forward and looked down. The blue armor ran down over my ankles and ended in a pair of dark blue hooves. Silvery greaves were bound around my lower legs with silver loops. Extending down, the greaves covered the shins above hooves. They were dark, shining with a deep, almost glossy, iridescence.

My cheeks felt flush as I nervously laughed. Then gathering myself, I moved towards the mirror. Each clomping step was met with rolls and sways as various... things rocked back and forth. Incongruently, my tail merrily swished back and forth.

I reached the mirror and stopped.

"Holy Blue Beetle," I squeaked out in a girlish voice. I swallowed.

In the reflection stood a very tall, long-limbed woman. If I had to guess I'd say she...err that is I stood at six foot five. I was almost willowy, except my form was a bit too muscular for that. I definitely had curves, but to my relief I was about the least endowed of my sisters.

Yes, relief, that's why I ignored how the reflected demon's metallic sapphire-blue lips pouted in disappointment.

Powder blue translucent wings rose out of my back. I shifted my shoulders and figured out how to flex them. "Blue armor with black accents, clear wings," I frowned at how high my voice was. I coughed.

"Yeah... that's third Blue Beetle. Well, if Jaime Reyes were a demon lady..." I said still getting used to my voice. At least it was now more of a contralto... though that meant I sounded a bit like Eve, or Gard.

My reflection frowned. "Are you sure Jaime's the best analog you want to pick?"

Out of habit I glanced away from the woman's eyes. The reflection, being me, mirrored the action. "Why? Because that Blue Beetle got his powers via an alien entity that burrowed into him with aims of subverting his will?"

My reflection nodded then smiled. Hells Bells, I had a dimple.

I laughed and studied the rest of my face. My skin had paled to the white of fresh snow. There was also an utter lack of scars. Not just on my face but anywhere... the accumulated damage from decades of fighting monsters... gone.

I gasped. My features were striking: sharp cheekbones, self-amused smile, narrow chin. I looked a lot like my mother. Well, her and my godmother Leanansidhe. I had Lea's delicate little nose.

And my eyes... for starters I had two again. I blinked each eye, enjoying having that ability once more. They were dark like my mother's. And still brown like before, but there were some bright blue flecks that sparkled within.

And while I wanted to assume that the shape was an illusion due to the azure eyeshadow I had on I knew better.

No, I had the almond-shaped, slightly slitted eyes of the sidhe.

Then I saw the pointed ears peeking out of my pale hair. It's funny that those little points gave me more disquiet than my slender, almost longhorn style, indigo horns.

My pupils widened, almost becoming rounded. "Okay... what's with the faerie stuff?" I asked running a clawed hand through my hair.

Even that was Winter Fae. Periwinkle roots paled to fine strands that were white tinged with a hint of blue. I think the shade was called Alice Blue. My pale hair fell back and brushed just between to my wings... er between my shoulder blades.

"Seriously... I look like a sidhe succubus. What the hell?"

"Can't the great Wizard figure it out?" my reflection teased flashing a smile that revealed large gleaming fangs among delicately pointed teeth. Once again I was reminded of my godmother.

"My sisters aren't like this," I murmured.

I looked up, my reflection approving.

"There are two ways of being turned."

I tapped a hoof on the ground. "Three if we include getting pregnant."

My eyes rolled in my reflection. "Focus Harry."

"Right. Well, there's the mother turning and the sister turning. The first is when a succubus forces the change on another. It's faster and less draining on the mother but..."

My reflection nodded approvingly. "But it enthralls the new broodling. She's dependent on her mother, she was created, shaped, by her mother."

"But in the sister change...." My tail started to droop in realization.

"That's right, in the sister change the demonic energy is offered. But it's up to the new demon to shape herself to... become," my reflection swept her claws over her form.

I lifted my arms. "I did this?"

My mirror image snorted. "No, you got lazy. Did you want to be this?"

"I wanted to stop Tessa; I wanted a cure!"

"Exactly." My reflection smiled. "You let yourself be changed, you took in the energy but then..." My hand then spun in a hurry up motion.

I exhaled. "So there I was presented all this power, but I didn't truly..." I swallowed.

One of the things I knew about magic was that a spell didn't work unless you believed, fully believed, not just that it would work, but that it should work, that it was right for it to work. That's what made magic so powerful, and what made Black Magic so insidious. Necromancers, for example, truly believed what they were doing was right.

Now, not all magic worked that way. But a lot of it did. More importantly, mine did. And what happened to me was magical...

My reflection looked expectant.

"And there I was, being changed into a passionate, supernatural predator."

"If only there was a part of us that was a passionate, supernatural predator," my reflection said as I touched my neck. My mother's silver pentacle amulet adorned the front of a wide, shining platinum choker that encircled my neck.

The front of the choker actually extended a bit down my neck like a decorative gorget. The bottom of the curved choker segments met flush with my armor. Looping fae script, inlaid with gold, flowed along the edges of the choker. In the center of the gorget surrounded by more gold inlay was a flawless four-pointed amethyst star.

Up on the choker proper, the open spot in the pentacle amulet's center was filled with gold and set in the very center was the blood-red ruby my mother had also left me. Surrounding the ruby, the gold setting held a sapphire Winter snowflake that sparkled merrily in contrast with the almost sullen ruby. The gold accents themselves contrasted with the silver-hued band of the choker..

"The Mantle," I stated, withdrawing my talons. I then realized that's what was missing. Ever since I became the Winter Knight, the Winter Mantle was a part of me. It allowed me to ignore injury, push my physical limits, it even augmented my powers. It also was aggressive, base and predatory.

Now... now, it was no longer a distinct part of me.

My reflection chuckled and I pushed my will.

The Mantle responded obligingly. The blue armor retreated and pulled back, segments collapsing, folding, and even melting. The ice pulled back towards my spine. More pale, fresh snow-colored skin revealed itself.

I did notice that I kept enough ice around my waist to simulate a bikini bottom and there was a bit of blue armor up top that could pass as a bustier. My talons thinned and retreated into dark obsidian-blue nails, and my hooves sublimated, revealing arched feet. Wings vanished as the translucent sections retreated and the supports folded in.

The transformation was actually pretty slick and reminded me again of the Blue Beetle. At least I had some influence on my transformation. I gave a relieved sigh as my heels hit the floor. I did notice that my choker still flashed around my neck. The gorget had retracted, leaving just the choker with my mother's pentacle and ruby.

"Are you the Mantle?" I asked the mirror

My reflection gave me "the look". It was disturbing how effective that was on my face. Then again I was a tall demon chick.

"No, I'm a tall demon chick," My reflection said echoing my thoughts.

"Oh, you're me."

My reflection rolled her eyes.

"Still, I didn't expect I'd become fae. That could be all sorts of problems," I said looking over my form. At least I got my wish that I stayed tall. Though this might have been too tall. But there might be a way around that...

"Focus Harry, who cares how tall you are?" my reflection growled.

"Right, being fae. Well, I suppose there's an easy test." I looked straight at my reflection. "I am five feet tall."

"I am male," my reflection said.

"I am human," I replied.

"I do not think Butters is cute."

"Hey!"

My reflection stuck out my tongue. I noticed it was a shade of blue. "Fine Sanya."

My cheeks flushed, tinging blue.

"He is the only Knight of the Cross, active or retired, to not be in a relationship," my reflection offered.

"We're not having this conversation."

Once again "the look" returned.

"Right, I'm just talking with myself," I shook my head. "Okay so, I can lie."

"Including to yourself," my reflection murmured.

I glared. My reflection glared back.

"That means I'm not fully a fae..."

"Changeling?" my reflection offered.

"Yeah, part mortal part fae. You can Soulgaze a changeling. And they can..." I blinked then turned to the mirror.

My reflection's sihde eyes twinkling with the delight of anticipation reminded me of Lea. It was a bit disturbing. The fangs didn't help either.

Leaning over to the dresser I picked up a folded index card. It was a spare I'd pocketed from notes I'd been taking... before Lomar.... before I'd gotten hurt.

I raised my other arm. There was another test. One I had been afraid to try. Failing this test was something I didn't even want to consider. Sure, I tried to sound certain to Butters, but this test scared me. I snapped my fingers and concentrated my will. "Flickum bicus," I intoned.

The card burst into flames. It immediately began to curl and collapse.

"Gah!" I shook the card, ice shot out my fingers and enveloped the charred mass. Soon I had what looked like a pile of ash entombed in Lucite.

"Huh..." I placed the block of ice onto the dresser. Fire and ice.

"There's another test..." my reflection teased as I picked up another card.

This time I stared at the card for a few more seconds. I still had my magic. I could still wield the powers of creation.

I was still me.

One thing kept me from grinning like an idiot.

Okay, I was talking to my reflection while burning index cards, dressed in an ice bikini. I had the idiot thing pretty well covered.

I took a breath, and this time only eked out a bit of power. "Flickum bicus," I said trying to draw on my Soulfire. It had been gifted to me by an archangel after I had lost the Hellfire powers that came with touching a Denarian coin.

If I still had that...

The card sparkled and flared. Silver fire merrily burned over the entire card. However, instead of turning to ash the card simply shimmered and slowly darkened.

"Hah!" I cried jumping up and down as my tail swished to and fro.

"You're a demon happy about controlling fire," My reflection deadpanned.

"No! I'm a demon that can still use mortal magic and angel magic!" I laughed shaking the card at my reflection.

Which just meant that my reflection mirrored my actions.

Deflated a bit, I snuffed the flames out and dropped it next to the ice block full of ash. Which I noticed wasn't melting.

"Is this really that surprising?" my reflection asked.

"Just nice to know," I shrugged. "I should have Butters Soulgaze me. That'd be the next test."

I felt my palm hit my forehead.

"Poor, dumb Harry. Soulgazing a succubus was one of the first things you did here."

I chewed my lip. "It's not that... I want him to check me out."

"Phrasing?" my reflection asked.

I ignored her. Well, me. "So, we've got a type of demon that have souls, can use mortal and angelic magics..."

"Why, it's almost like they're part mortal," my reflection deadpanned. "But where have we seen something like that?" she asked sweeping a hand past a pointed ear.

"They're a species of Changelings?"

My reflection shrugged. "Something like that. Sure, they talk as if we're full demons, but you've seen our sisters in action. You're not that demonic."

I nodded to myself. There could be something in the past history of the succubae, how they... we were first created.

"Probably. You can ask." My reflection shrugged. "It's not like this is the first supernatural species that you've seen which feeds on sexual energy and you can Soulgaze."

"Thomas," I said. My brother is a White Court vampire. Mab also said he also was mortal enough to be the Winter Knight, that is if I ever quit the position. He could also do magic, not well, but he could do it.

"Yes, she did," My reflection agreed. "And no we're not," I said touching my choker. My hand then ran down my torso and arm. Not only was my skin the color of fresh snow but it felt as soft and fluffy.

"Okay, I'm still a wizard. Still the Winter Knight. Only now I'm a sidhe succubus too," Sapphire lips curled into a cocky smile. Part of me was very pleased with that. I spun on a foot and walked towards the door.

"I'll definitely have to thank my sisters for this," I purred exiting the bedroom. It was only when I had gone halfway down the hallway that I realized I was still, technically, nude.

***************


Concerns about decency vanished from my mind as I was drawn to the kitchen. Enticing scents tickled my nose and there was a pull that drew me in.

A bare foot crossed the threshold. I knew who was waiting for me before I stepped into the room. For one I could smell her, for another I could feel her presence.

Sitting at the table, a redhead was looking up from her coffee. She tilted her head, examining me critically.

My heart raced and my tail straightened.

"My, so exotic. Tall though," she took a sip from her mug.

I swallowed.

Then the redhead pounced. Her chair fell back with a clatter as she leapt up, slammed into me, and wrapped her arms in an embrace.

My arms slipped over her and pulled her closer. She was soft and warm. Or maybe I was the former. She was definitely the latter. Part of me relished drawing the heat from her. Hells Bells, my tail had started to wag.

The redhead.... Ranma... my sister began to purr. I noticed that the tips of my nails had sharpened and I was idly running them down her back. Then she rolled her tail around mine and we both began to purr in sync.

I reveled in the feelings she was giving off. I don't know when exactly but we found ourselves lying on the cool tile floor. That made the height disparity was less awkward.

Gazing at her, I gave a contented sigh. I could feel the love that suffused her, taste the power that came off her in waves, and bask in her shear presence.

I swallowed. I was very much the little sister in this relationship.

Looking into her eyes, I realized I was actually draining her. Nipping bits of energy from my sister. Languidly stretching, I shifted to nuzzle under her chin while my claws continued to explore.

Warm lips pressed mine. My whole body tingled, but I felt it the most at the roots of my horns and the base of my tail.

"We can't indulge ourselves too much, dear sister," There was a trace of reluctance in Ranma's voice. She then pulled herself into a crouch.

Sitting up, a tiny growl passed my lips.

The redhead simply looked at me.

Under those purple eyes, I froze.

"Control sister; remember who you are," she held out her hand.

Swallowing, I took it and she pulled me up and then towards the table.

I blinked and took stock of the other pleasing scent in the room. I sat down.

"Making yourself whole would make anyone hungry," Ranma smiled as she pushed the white paper bag towards me. She then went to the fridge and returned with a paper cup.

I had already opened the bag and withdrew the contents. A familiar scent drew me in. It was something I had smelled for years. But now... now there was extra depth. It was like going from seeing in black and white to seeing in color.

My sister had a little smile as she watched me carefully unwrap the quartet of Whoppers and line up the cartons of Burger King fries. The toppings, the ratio of ketchup to mustard, even the extra packets for the fries were there.

"You knew?" There was one thing missing however...

"I remembered what you ordered before we went to the park." She patted my hand. "And I know you'd appreciate something... familiar."

"But there's no crown," I said, and totally did not whine in a rising voice. I certainly didn't pout either.

Reaching out with a languid smile, Ranma ran a fingertip over my choker. "Well... if you insist... we could take care of that.

Coughing, I looked at the kitchen wall clock. "It's before noon? How did you get a lunch order?"

"We can be persuasive," she added with a wink. "Well, I bribed them to switch over early."

I smiled. Then my stomach gurgled. I fell onto the food. I'd like to say my ravenous behavior was the fault of my newly demonic nature. But I knew I had such hungers as a human.

Human.

Idly munching on a clawful of fries, I looked down. I could see pale skin and the swell of my blue armor. Alice blue hair fell around me. Even the shadow I cast on the table was different. Slimmer. And the shadows cast by my horns stuck out to either side.

"You are impressive," my sister noted after watching me eat.

I looked down at the demolished fast food. "Yeah, if the Denarians hold an eating contest they'd better worry."

"Perhaps." Ranma chuckled. "But I'm thinking of your training." She reached out and ran a finger over my arm. I almost purred at the contact. Even the warmth of her touch felt like it left a trail down my arm. The tip of her finger pressed into the yielding snowy-soft skin.

My sister looked from my armor to the snowy skin of my arm and made a thoughtful noise. "The Winter Mantle?"

"Uh yeah... it was a major influence when I changed," I nervously laughed.

"Impressive."

"You haven't seen the half of it, it expands to like full armor."

"Full?"

"Well up to here," I held a hand to my neck.

Eyeing me, my sister laughed. "Yes I can imagine with a choker like that you don't need more protection. Still..." her thoughtful expression returned.

And then she stabbed a finger towards my arm. The point struck my forearm.

I gave a surprised noise. Which was neither girlish nor high pitched.

I flashed my sister a hurt look, but she was instead running her finger over my forearm.

I could see a vividly-blue bruise blossoming into place. I guess I should be thankful that my sister hadn't extended a claw and flayed open my skin. Still, there was something different about the contact. It felt... harder.

"Interesting," she noted running her finger over my forearm.

Looking closer, I could see that the bruise was already fading. Also the tip of her finger no longer sunk into my skin. My arm had gone from feeling like fluffy snowflakes, to hard-packed snow.

"Automatic response, that's good," she pulled her hand back. "Still, that'll make you a bit more sensitive than the rest of us."

Her thoughtful expression became anticipatory and... hungry. "We simply must begin your training, Dresden. Your limits..." my sister smiled. "I'd take you to the dojo now but..."

"But?" I licked my lips.

She took a sip from her mug. "Someone else is using it. Someone you should talk to."

"Oh...." I swallowed and my tail drooped.

"It's okay," my sister took my hand. "He knows you did this, he knows you're okay. You just need to show him."

End Chapter 9


And here... we... are. Yeah... Butters and Ranma tried to caution Harry. But... we all know how stubborn Harry is. And yes there are several alternative solutions. But... they all have downsides. Even the most tame one that Mab suggested (Course the downsides to that are a bit moot given Harry's mistake)

I'd like to thank the prereaders for their help in this project: J St C Patrick, DCG, Kevin Hammel, Ellf, and Toxinvictoria . Special thank to: Ellf and DCG for their work on this concept.

 

[Dalek149]

I kinda feel like changing Dresden into a succubus is an odd choice of action for plot development, but I'm also really looking forwards to seeing how other characters react to his choice. Butters alone shows that you're a good enough writer to realize just how much changing what he is will affect the views of other characters, and seeing the reactions of characters like Murphy will be interesting to say the least. It'll be interesting to see how people regard Dresden differently now that he's a she and she's a succubus, especially as the PoV will be the same but most interactions will have a different tone.

 

[UrsaTempest]

At least Mab will be happy she stays as her Knight.

Also, I hope the rest of the story maintain the same tight pace. Don't get distracted by (too much) girly fun! Like shopping!

 

[Sunshine Temple]

I kinda feel like changing Dresden into a succubus is an odd choice of action for plot development, but I'm also really looking forwards to seeing how other characters react to his choice. Butters alone shows that you're a good enough writer to realize just how much changing what he is will affect the views of other characters, and seeing the reactions of characters like Murphy will be interesting to say the least. It'll be interesting to see how people regard Dresden differently now that he's a she and she's a succubus, especially as the PoV will be the same but most interactions will have a different tone.

Click to shrink...

[Thanks!
[Yeah Dresden getting back to Chicago will be... something ^^;;
[And the Dresden's POV does tend to... miss things.
[Fortunately I do have plans for some one shots that with some other POV's... showing reactions and such.
[Thanks for commenting!

At least Mab will be happy she stays as her Knight.

Also, I hope the rest of the story maintain the same tight pace. Don't get distracted by (too much) girly fun! Like shopping!

Click to shrink...

[Well... Mab may have issues with what Harry did to the Mantle...
[Then again... that does raise the question of how Harry will interact with Mab

[Thanks! Yeah there will be some training and adjustment
[I mean Ranma will want to make sure her baby sister can handle herself.
[But the clock will be ticking.

[Thanks again!

 

[UrsaTempest]

[Thanks!
[Yeah Dresden getting back to Chicago will be... something ^^;;
[And the Dresden's POV does tend to... miss things.
[Fortunately I do have plans for some one shots that with some other POV's... showing reactions and such.
[Thanks for commenting!




[Well... Mab may have issues with what Harry did to the Mantle...
[Then again... that does raise the question of how Harry will interact with Mab

[Thanks! Yeah there will be some training and adjustment
[I mean Ranma will want to make sure her baby sister can handle herself.
[But the clock will be ticking.

[Thanks again!

Click to shrink...

Yeah, I can see Mab trying to kill Harry to recover the mantle. Or, dunno, forcing her to 'choose' between being Fae or Human, since she is (apparently?) a changeling.

Though, since the Mantle is part of her now... not sure how it'll affect her mental state. And her relationship with current Maeve/Molly. Especially the comment how long-term, wielder of Mantle will become more like their... predecessor.

If there's a complain, it'd be how fast it's shown Harry is now attracted to male. But I make this comment by principle. There's a reason why I put my user title as maniac, after all.

 

[steamrick]

Yeah, I can see Mab trying to kill Harry to recover the mantle. Or, dunno, forcing her to 'choose' between being Fae or Human, since she is (apparently?) a changeling.

Click to shrink...

Best case: Mab lets things go on as they were, so long as Harry keeps acting as Winter's Knight.

Should Harry ever try to quit however... Mab might take drastic action to take the entirety of the mantle back.

 

[Dalek149]

If there's a complain, it'd be how fast it's shown Harry is now attracted to male. But I make this comment by principle. There's a reason why I put my user title as maniac, after all.

Click to shrink...

Eh, the succubus package was already explicitly stated to remove angst about gender issues. I think the new instincts makes it work without stretching suspension of disbelief since he is a female supernatural sex predator now.

 

[UrsaTempest]

Best case: Mab lets things go on as they were, so long as Harry keeps acting as Winter's Knight.

Should Harry ever try to quit however... Mab might take drastic action to take the entirety of the mantle back.

Click to shrink...

Yeah, this is probably the most reasonable choice.

Eh, the succubus package was already explicitly stated to remove angst about gender issues. I think the new instincts makes it work without stretching suspension of disbelief since he is a female supernatural sex predator now.

Click to shrink...

Oh, I'm aware it is justified, completely understandable, and perfectly make sense. Nevertheless, I still complaint.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Well, this is cool to come back and find.

Yeah, I can see Mab trying to kill Harry to recover the mantle. Or, dunno, forcing her to 'choose' between being Fae or Human, since she is (apparently?) a changeling.

Though, since the Mantle is part of her now... not sure how it'll affect her mental state. And her relationship with current Maeve/Molly. Especially the comment how long-term, wielder of Mantle will become more like their... predecessor.

If there's a complain, it'd be how fast it's shown Harry is now attracted to male. But I make this comment by principle. There's a reason why I put my user title as maniac, after all.

Click to shrink...

Well one downside of fording to chose.. is that the Knight has to be mortal. So keeping Harry as a succubus would allow her to still have the mantle.

And as for the male attraction... even Ranma has a bit. However Harry's problem is that only Butters is here, and the only succubae she knows she's directly related too. (If she were to ever meet succubae that weren't sisters... or nieces...)
Or... when she gets back to Chicago. Murphy

Best case: Mab lets things go on as they were, so long as Harry keeps acting as Winter's Knight.

Should Harry ever try to quit however... Mab might take drastic action to take the entirety of the mantle back.

Click to shrink...

Indeed
Harry did tell Mab that if Mab plays straight, he'll be the most powerful and terrifying knight she could wish for.
That deal.... is still operative.

But if Harry were to quit... and tke the mantle? Well... the fae don't like it when people steal *their* property.

Eh, the succubus package was already explicitly stated to remove angst about gender issues. I think the new instincts makes it work without stretching suspension of disbelief since he is a female supernatural sex predator now.

Click to shrink...

Indeed.
Poor, dumb Harry.
He was warmed, repeatedly, about this.
That said, like Ranma, there would be more of a preference for females especially as mates.

Yeah, this is probably the most reasonable choice.

Click to shrink...

Also... Harry was worried that Mab would turn him into her pet monster.
Maybe... he should have been more worried about /himself/ doing said turning? ;p

Oh, I'm aware it is justified, completely understandable, and perfectly make sense. Nevertheless, I still complaint.

Click to shrink...

Heh no worries.
I'll admit that I have a certain preference for my succbuae (give I made them an all female species and thus all their formal relationships have to be female/female...)
Thanks for commenting you guys!
Heh... looks like I might just get away with this.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Oh! That reminds me. I do have some art of Dresden's succubus form.

It can be checked out here.

 

[UrsaTempest]

Honeslty, main problem would be since the mantle is merged, it can't be taken off. Which means, Harry can't pull 'kill me before I go full winter' or 'let's make a deal so you take off the mantle from me' with Mab.

Which means, probability alone means sooner or later she will succumb to the Mantle.

.. of course, this assume being changed doesn't delay/subvert/redirect the mental effect.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Honeslty, main problem would be since the mantle is merged, it can't be taken off. Which means, Harry can't pull 'kill me before I go full winter' or 'let's make a deal so you take off the mantle from me' with Mab.

Which means, probability alone means sooner or later she will succumb to the Mantle.

.. of course, this assume being changed doesn't delay/subvert/redirect the mental effect.

Click to shrink...

Harry can still pull off the "kill me before I go full monster". He's got that deal with several knights of the Cross. And Butters *was* there for this whole thing.

But... yes, Harry's kind of stuck with the Mantle. As for subverting... keep Lash in mind. Harry was able to out-stubborn and corrupt the shadow of a Fallen Angel.

(Heck imagine what would have happened if Harry had Lash in his head instead of the Mantle, when he screwed up the succubus change).

So... consider. Harry's got instincts and urges from a supernatural predator... pushing into her head. Both from the Mantle, and her shiny new body. And her big sister is all about controlling said instincts and urges.

And for a hint... consider that Harry's not feeling the Mantle as a distinct entity as much.

The big advantage to succubae is they are so adaptable, the big disadvantage is they can be adapted /into/ somehting.

Added: Oh and thanks for liking the succubus Dresden pic.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Blood Debts Book 5 of The Return
A Ranma, Sailor Moon, Dresden Files fic thingy.
By Sunshine Temple
Naturally, I own neither Sailor Moon nor Ranma nor the Dresden Files. So here's the disclaimer:

Ranma 1/2 and its characters and settings belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan, Kitty, and Viz Video. Bishoujo Senshi Sailor Moon belongs to Naoko Takeuchi, Koudansha, TV Asahi, and Toei Douga, and DIC. And the Dresden Files is owned by Jim Butcher.


Previous chapters and other works can be found at my fanfiction website.
http://jtemple.florestica.com/
Temporary Backup Site.
http://www.fukufics.com/fic/
Other website Temple of Ranma's Senshi Seifuku
http://fukufics.com
C&C as always is wanted.
Chapter 10: Choices, Part B

My hand rubbed my belly as I walked the path that connected the house to the dojo. I took a moment to revel in the contented feeling of being full.... and luxuriate in how wonderfully soft my skin was. The warm morning sun also felt wonderful.

My tail swished back and forth. The stones felt cool against my bare feet, but after a couple steps my armor extended. Silvery greaves shifted into place, and hooves clopped against stone.

Stepping up to the porch that ran around the dojo, I peered inside.

I looked in and saw a short human in black cargo pants and t-shirt facing off against a slightly taller succubus in a red Lycra bodysuit. Both had black hair, but where her tresses were fine and straight, he had a wild shock of hair.

Both were thin, but while she was on the lithe, somewhat willowy side, he could... charitably be considered edging out of scrawny.

She held a katana that gave off an almost malevolent red glow, while his sword flared with a blade made entirely of pure light. It also hummed as he moved and sparked whenever the two blades came into contact.

Standing just off to the side was another girl. This one had orange hair and intense green eyes. Surprisingly, she had a sober expression and was intently supervising the proceedings. Though she did glance towards the door and give a big grin.

Tail drooping, I hesitated at the threshold. Watching the two spar was fascinating. Nariko was more experienced, had finer footwork, and had the edge in reach, but Butters wouldn't be dissuaded. There was a stubbornness and willingness to take risks that I found appealing.

Also it seemed that his lightsaber had a "safe" mode, because he was able to freely bonk her with his blade. Meanwhile, Nariko had to hit with the flat of hers. I idly wondered why she was fighting with live-steel when I was certain that they would have training blades stashed somewhere.

I was so transfixed by the match that I didn't really notice I had entered the dojo. The two had circled around and Butters' back was towards me.

The swords stopped.

Nariko looked at me and pulled her katana back.

Butters tilted his head and began to turn.

"Oh, wonderful!" Misako clapped her hands. "Finally! Someone in this family with a sense of style."

As the green-eyed demon rushed over to inspect my form, Nariko smiled and bowed her head approvingly towards me.

That left the... human. Geeze, I was still over a foot taller than him. The short man held Fidelacchius, the Sword of Faith. The tip of my tail started to curl.

He adjusted his glasses. Maybe it was due to the demon chick fussing over my ears and my horns. She also complemented me on my makeup and tried to ask me what blush I used.

Stepping forward, I shook my head. This caused Misako to pout, the girl had pulled a hairbrush out of.... somewhere and was about to use it.

"Butters, Butters, Butters. You have the opportunity to play Jedi versus Sith and you're not wearing a robe?" I turned to Nariko. "And you, where's the force lightning? Or at least wear a black bodysuit. I mean you're a demon with an evil, glowy sword, you've got appearances to keep up!"

Tilting his head, Butters nodded. "Harry.... you're looking.... better," he said, his eyes darting over my form.

"It'd be hard not to." My smile broadened as I clomped closer. "Two arms, two legs, two eyes."

Butters continued to look me over. The embarrassed geek had passed and now his expression was clinical. Well, the man was a medical examiner. "You're a fae too?" he asked keeping his sword pointed low.

"Sidhe," I sniffed.

The tip of the sword made small circles as his gaze went from my chest, to my choker to my eyes and ears. I may have leaned forward to give him a closer view.

He looked to the other demons and made a thoughtful noise. "The Winter Mantle?"

Smiling, I nodded. "You're getting pretty quick on the uptake with this magic stuff," I purred keeping my voice low.

"You screwed up, didn't you?"

Misako snorted.

"It's not like...." I frowned, tail drooping.

Butters laughed. The Sword's blade dimmed and vanished. "Oh, Harry. How did you screw up turning into a succubus? And what are you wearing?"

My cheeks felt flush. Well... they actually felt very cool but I knew blood was rushing towards them.... and my ears. I looked down. Then I swallowed. "Uh, that's my armor."

Butters raised an eyebrow. "It's a shiny, metallic blue bikini bottom and matching bra."

"Bustier," Misako corrected.

He shrugged. "That's not armor. Okay, maybe in a fantasy videogame."

Misako nodded.

I leaned forward and rubbed my forehead. Well I rubbed the base of my horns. That did make me feel better, despite Nariko's raised eyebrow and the snickering coming from Misako.

"Okay, yeah it's part of my armor...." I concentrated. The Mantle eagerly complied. There was a shifting noise as blue ice grew out and plates extended. Soon everything bellow the neck was encased in blue and black ice armor and a pair of light blue translucent wings grew into place rising from my back.

This time Butters' blink was followed by a geeky grin. "You're the..."

I twisted a bit showing off the side and back of the armor. "It's more form-fitting than anything Jaime had with the scarab, but it'll do."

"You went from the Wizard Winter Knight to the sidhe succubus Blue Beetle. That's nuts." Butters shook his head, but he was smiling.

"Says the Jewish Jedi Knight of the Cross."

Butters laughed. He stepped closer and then sidestepped as I twisted to show myself off. "The armor does look real cool," he said.

I wondered if he was saying that half to himself. "Alien symbiot infiltrator armor" was probably less scary than "predatory demon chick". Not that I disagreed. I did look real cool.

"Geeze, you're tall though. Even as a girl." His empty hand idly reached out.

My tail just happened to roll beneath his palm.

His fingers were warm, very warm. He looked confused as his hand automatically closed around the appendage.

A purr escaped my throat. I looked down and leaned closer, my armor pressing against him.

"Harry," He stated looking straight up. "What are you doing?"

There was no tremor to his voice. The scared little medical examiner that had his lab destroyed by zombies was gone. His other hand still held his sword. I knew he could activate it in a second. I also knew he wouldn't.

My lips parted. Despite his size he was....

I blinked and jerked my head up. "You're pulling my tail," I squeaked out, with a little frown. The backside to my armor did feel a bit tight, but so did my torso. It would have been easier if Murphy had been the one sent to give me backup. Easier on the eyes too.

"Oh... didn't mean too," Butters coughed, letting go.

I ignored that my tail lifted to push against his palm.

I grinned. "Never mind that, you can make it up to me. There is something I want you to do," I said my, voice softening as I once again leaned closer.

"I'm flattered, really, but I'm very happy with Andi," Butters deadpanned.

I blinked. My tail flicked and part of me felt fluttery. Worse, my cheeks chilled again. Andi... now she was something else: buxom strong. Butters was a lucky man.

"Do you know you blush blue?" Butters asked. "I wonder if your blood's really blue, or if it's an illusion caused by how your skin filters certain wavelengths of light," he asked in medical examiner mode. He then peered into my eyes. "Huh... the veins in your eyes look blue, but they're all weird and faerie."

"Yes, exactly!" I cried.

"What?" Butters' brow furrowed.

"Soulgaze me!" I demanded, superfluously. I was already being drawn into his chestnut eyes.

There was fear. There was desperation. I felt an overwhelming desire to prove oneself. I saw a kid standing up to a bully. He got knocked down. He got up. He got knocked down again.

The page turned. Now older, the young man tried the military; he was rejected. He tried the police; he washed out. Two things were apparent, the little man struggled against his limitations, but he kept at it.

There was medical school, and a period of success, of vindication. But it was all too short. His internship was rocky, his residency was a nightmare. It was the blood. It was seeing people suffer. Once again, the flesh failed him.

He pushed on. He made do. If he couldn't deal with live patients, he'd become a doctor for dead ones. Bitterness crept into him as a young man became an adult.

The page turned. And he discovered something new. Something different. He reported his findings. That the bodies he had examined were human-like but not human. All his work was correct. His evidence was solid.

But everyone knows monsters aren't real.

He stood by his work. He was locked up. He was forced to recant. The well of bitterness came up and whispered against him. But the man still had hope; he still thought he could make a difference.

The page turned, a year later he met a gangly, distant man that looked off with a thousand yard stare. A year after that zombies tried to kill him, the gangly man saved him, and together they rode a tyrannosaurs rex.

He had made a difference; he had saved lives that night. Both in helping control an undead dinosaur and as a doctor. Still, the fear held him back.

The page turned, over the years the fear nipped at him, pointing out his weaknesses. But over the years he rose to the situation. He helped as he could, and did what he could. He found love.

Then the gangly man disappeared.

And the little man realized that he could do something.

His faith that people can still do the right things and that one can make a difference even if the flesh is weak was tested. He learned, he grew. He stumbled, but, like when he was a boy, he got back on his feet.

The ultimate test came in the rain, saving a family from being murdered by monsters. The gangly man had returned, but had been vanquished. There was no one else. The little man knew he couldn't win, not against the Denarians, but he knew he could make a difference.

He had faith.

My head snapped back as the Soulgaze withdrew. I shivered and realized I'd slipped down to my knees and draped my arms around Butter's shoulders. The massive difference in our heights put me at a strange angle relative him. Despite the awkwardness, I pulled closer.

"I'm sorry," I whispered into his ear. "I had no idea."

Butters turned. The Sword had fallen out of his hand. He'd brought that arm up and wrapped it around my back, just below where my wings emerged through my armor. His other hand was lower by the base of my tail.

"You?" He gave a strained laugh, hugged me and leaned his head against my shoulder. "God Harry.... just...." He looked me in the eyes. "How do you go on?"

I chuckled. Well, it was more of a purr. "What about you? Steve Rogers is less stubborn than you are."

"I was more of a DC fan but... Captain America did appeal to me." He straightened himself or tried to. Instead that just pulled me in closer. "Growing up... I did wish for super serum, but a Sword is a nice consolation prize."

I shifted to lean close and whispered again. "The serum isn't what made him a hero."

He blushed.

"And a sword doesn't make a Jedi," I added, looking down. My arm slipped off his shoulder. Talons stopped just over the Sword's wooden handle.

He followed my gaze. Lifting his hand of my shoulder, he picked up the sword and deposited it in my palm. I took a moment to study the polished wooden grip and the little shard of steel that stuck out.

Nariko gave the hilt a respectful, slightly awed look. She was her mother's daughter and into swords. Despite its new state, Butters' blade was once Kusanagi. It had been made by the Shinto god Susanoo and, as the legend went, was given by Amaterasu to Japan's first Emperor. It was interesting to see someone who was impressed by a Sword of the Cross, as a holy relic independent of the whole "cross" aspect.

Butters stood. "Harry, it'll be okay."
He offered his hand.

I held out the sword.

Butters grabbed me by the wrist. He grunted with effort but managed to pull me back up to my hooves.

Okay, I'll admit that I helped too. I mean, the guy was over a foot shorter than me.

Misako clapped, and, for once, she didn't look snide or sarcastic. Though that might be because she was too busy shifting between clapping and taking pictures. Nariko also gave a genuine smile.

I bowed my head.

"You've got demonic fangirls," Butters noted.

I struck a pose and cocked my hip. "They're my nieces," I said, sounding more proud than I expected.

"It is nice to have a cool auntie. Someone with decent fashion sense," Misako smiled. Ah, there was the familiar mad glint to her green eyes.

I looked down. I wasn't nude, technically. "Clothing... right."

Butters shook his head. "You really are clueless aren't you?"

My lips shifted into a pout.

He looked up at me with a strange expression. "I'd say you can't be that dumb. But here you are a giant ice-fairy demon lady."

"Hey!" I stomped a leg.

He looked down at my gleaming hoof then back up at me.

"You going to blame the others on why you're like this?"

My pout grew embarrassed. "No..."

"Certainty not," Misako said indignant. "Mother's a stick in the mud when it comes to this stuff, so she wouldn't do it, Auntie Eve doesn't care, and Auntie Cecilia is far too subtle in her machinations to be this blatantly indulgent, even if the results are lovely."

"Blaming others includes blaming the Winter Mantle," Butters gently reminded.

I gestured towards myself. Indicating the pale wintery hair and various bits of ice adorning my willowy form.

Butters crossed his arms. "You're saying you were outsmarted by a pack of heightened instincts that Mab dumped in you?"

Huffing, I felt my wings droop. "Fine, you were right to be worried. You can say 'I told you so'. I wasn't thinking." My tail also went limp.

"Hey, don't be that way," he stepped closer and took my hand. It was warm.

A smile touched my glossy lips. My gaze drifted down. My fingers were longer than his. His hands were delicate-looking, surgeon's hands, but they still looked human. My hand was as if carved from alabaster and my dark blue nails seemed honed out of polished stone. They looked more art-piece than flesh. Even the blue veins just visible below the skin came off more like fine tracery.

My tail rose up and curled around one leg.

"You're still Harry." He looked me in the eye. "You were smart enough with the Soulgaze. And only Harry Dresden could be both a fae and a succubus and still be clumsy."

"Hey!"

Misako took a picture of us. "Even mother is more gifted at being a succubus. And she was a virgin for the longest time."

Nariko reluctantly nodded.

"Hey!" I blinked. "Wait, Ranma was a virgin?"

***************


I was back in the bedroom. Once again, I was staring at my reflection. It was getting a bit eerie. So far, I'd spent more time looking at myself in one day than I ever had... before. I'm sure Murphy would say that that was due to my innate cave-man attitudes towards gender.

Murphy. Shiny sapphire lips creased into a frown. Explaining all this would be... problematic. But... I murmured as my tail swished... explaining it would be so worth it.

"Auntie! Lift your arm," a boisterous voice said as I was prodded in the side.

Turning, I saw Misako was trying to remove a button-down shirt. The green-eyed girl struggled a bit getting it off my shoulders.

I leaned over to give her an easier time.

I looked at myself. This was necessary, especially the bra. Breasts are heavy. I was glad I was somewhat less endowed than my sisters.

I saw that one of Cecilia's girls, Desiree, had stepped into the room carrying a shoe-box. Misako handed the periwinkle shirt over, and took the box. "Just a bit tighter in the shoulders and a bit more across the front," she said to the younger girl. Desiree blushed slightly at me before slipping out of the room.

Misako motioned for me to sit down on the bed.

From the box she pulled out a pair of leather work-boots and started lacing them up over the pale blue knee-socks adorning my feet.

"How do they fit?" she asked, slightly irritated.

I took a few steps. "Fine," I shrugged.

"Finally," she said with some relief eroding her frustration.

"Sorry?" I asked.

"Oh, it's not you," Misako airily waved. "Well, it is you," she admitted.

"Pardon?"

She pulled me up and went back to the mirror.

"See."

I saw a tall woman towering over a shorter woman. It didn't help that the taller one was only in a bra, underwear, and boots. I blushed a bit.

"You have any idea how difficult a woman your size will be to get clothes for?"

I blinked.

"What about Eve?"

"She's got problems, and you're like a head taller," she gave me an apprising look. "At least it's not all bad. Undergarments won't be much of a problem."

"Huh." I then realized that the clothes I was already wearing did come out of a pretty standard packet.

"Fortunately, your height is the only... excessive measurement of yours. And you're willowy enough and your torso is also more long than broad. Thus your bra's band size isn't excessive."

"Hurrah," I deadpanned.

The coifed girl eyed me. "It's no laughing matter; custom bras are expensive. You'll still need to order custom stockings." Her gaze lowered. "But on the balance I'd say that's worth it given those fantastic legs."

I focused on my reflection. Though I did notice a prideful smile grow on those sapphire lips.

People entered the room, and I felt Desiree and Meredith. I picked up a bit of nervousness emanating from them and a desire to help.

I cocked my head. Desiree carried that periwinkle shirt and pair of pants. Meredith had... my duster. My tail drooped.

Misako swatted the appendage. "Not yet, we're still trying human duds."

Frowning, I obliged; my tail vanished. "Fast work, I noted."

"We only had to make a few adjustments this time, Auntie," Desiree assured.

Soon, I went back to the bed, off came the boots, on came the clothes, then the boots came back on, and the duster slipped over my shoulders. The heavy spellbound coat felt... comfortable. Purring, I ran a hand over the sleeves, there was something about leather. And it was a gift from Molly. My ears and cheeks flushed at that, a gift from the Winter Lady.

My idle and happy thoughts were interrupted when Misako once again led me to the mirror.

A tall woman gave a cocky smile back at me. Black slacks and a dark blue button-down western shirt with black accents showcased her lithe figure without being blatant. Draped over that was a black leather duster. It looked a bit more voluminous over my new frame, but it fit.

I looked down. The reinforced material had been altered. I could feel that a bit had been taken in to fit more slender shoulders, and the sleeves had been re-hemmed for arms that were just a bit shorter. However the bottom hem was left the same length, turning a calf-length coat into an ankle-length coat.

Meredith and Desiree clapped.

"Not bad," Misako admitted. "You can do the bifauxnen style well."

"Uh... thanks," I twisted a bit, taking in the look. I wasn't sure how else I could have done it. I mean this was basically how I dressed before. Okay, t-shirts were more common than button downs, but I wore the latter when I had to dress nicely.

I also wore cowboy boots, but I was afraid that Misako would launch into an explanation about how I'd have to find a cobbler to make me special ones. And worse... she was probably right. That said, I did know some cobblers. Their operation was small, but they did great work.

"If I'm going to have such a problem finding clothes that I'd have to mod them, why don't I just buy menswear?"

Misako gave me a flat look while Meredith giggled.

"We did get those men's department," Desiree gently stated.

"Oh." I picked at my shirt. "So the mods are..."

"Because you're not shaped like a guy," Misako snorted. "Really Auntie, we must get your clothing style in line with your makeup style."

Ignoring that, I lifted a boot.

"Yes, those too. Shoes will be a hassle. Well, you might be able to get sneakers, but anything fashionable will have to be bespoke."

Huh, so my prediction about cowboy boots was correct.

"High heels will have to be completely custom," Misako added.

"That's not going to be a problem," I snorted.

"If you say so," Misako chuckled. "Now, stylish pants and shirts would also fall under the same problems."

"Skirts may be okay," Desiree offered.

Misako looked me over. "Yes, as long as she keeps in mind that a knee length skirt would, on her frame, look like a mid-thigh one."

"But it would show off those wonderful runner's legs!" Meredith said.

"Good point," Misako agreed.

I frowned. They had a point. I'd be careful when buying pants. I could easily end up with something that looked like flood pants or clam-diggers. Shorts were worse. I'd be hard to find something that didn't fit me like glorified Daisy Dukes.

"Great job girls," I smiled. Feeling the welling joy in my nieces I swept them up into a hug. They began to purr. Then I began to purr. Afterwards, still basking, in the feeling of connectiveness I returned to the mirror.

"Very good work," I bent forward then squatted, rose up, and moved my arms. "You really make these fit a lot better."

"Oh, it's a major advantage we have," Misako smirked.

"You'll pick it up soon enough," Meredith assured.

"Will I pick up how to look more human?" I asked. I had dropped the demonic accoutrements, including my horns, which made everything feel a bit muffled.

Misako shrugged.

"This isn't exactly subtle," I pointed with a pale long-fingered hand with dark blue nails.

My face was a similar pallor, with the barest tinge of blue, especially on the cheeks. Not to mention, the sharp teeth when I smiled, the pointed ears, or the dark, almond-shaped eyes with those blue flecks and slit pupils.

"I still look pretty sidhe."

Misako nodded. "And the choker is a bit blatant."

"That stays," I said sharply, my hand going to the platinum band. It was barely obscured by the collar of my shirt.

The green-eyed young woman slipped closer to me. "At least this shows the upside to your bold makeup."

"I'm not wearing makeup."

Misako gave an indulgent smile. "Of course, but still such exotic eye shadow will make exotic eyes more accepted. And someone with such rich blue lips will of course use blue-hued foundation. Especially given such 'obviously dyed' hair."

"People will assume I'm doing some type of goth look?"

"You are wearing dark clothes and a long black coat," Desiree said.

I tilted my head. They might have a point. Most people went out of their way to avoid admitting that the supernatural existed. So as long as I wasn't too blatant...

"And the ears?"

"Comb your hair over them," Misako shrugged.

"Or learn to cast a glamour," Meredith offered.

In my reflection, a pale slim eyebrow rose. "You could have started with that."

Misako chuckled. "Sorry Auntie," she said, not sorry at all. "It's not like it's something we normally bother with, but since you're all fae..."

"And a wizard!" Desiree added.

I slowly nodded.

"Misa-chan said you had fancy armor..." Meredith's tone was leading.

I eyed the little demon. "I might," I grinned. The mantle responded. By now the whishing sound of growing and sliding ice was familiar. Blue and black armor slid over pants and shirt. Boots were covered then morphed into dark hooves with silvery greaves. Armor slid over hands and my talons grew out. Horns extended, and finally my tail snaked out the slit the back of my duster as my wings lifted and grew into place.

"Ooooh...." Desiree stepped looking around.

Meanwhile Meredith ran a hand over the slick material coating my thigh. My tail swished. And I crossed my arms. "Pretty neat huh?"

"You kept the coat?" Misako asked looking between my shoulder blades.

"The coat's awesome."

Misako allowed a small nod.

I shifted out of my armor and back into the blouse and pants.

Sniffing the air, I turned to the door. I noticed that my nieces had mirrored the move. The synchronicity was eerie, but we could all sense who was coming.

The door opened and Ranma stepped in. She was wearing black leather pants, boots burgundy blouse, and a matching black jacket. I glanced down at myself, then at Misako who tried looking innocent.

There was more than a bit of similarity between my clothes and my sister's style.

"Looking good," my sister smiled as she closed in for a hug.

I returned the embrace, the diminutive woman almost vanishing in my arms.

Two more of my nieces had entered: Ranma's daughters Akane and Nabiki.

"Huh, Misako's being more restrained than I expected," the older one dryly noted.

"Give her time," her cute baby sister said in a sing-song voice.

Misako stamped a foot. "Can't I be nice?"

Ranma pulled out of the hug and gave her coiffed daughter a flat look.

After a moment, Misako looked down. "This is her first day. We shouldn't overwhelm her."

I reached out and patted her on the shoulder.

"That mean I shouldn't suggest a nice kimono? I have a pattern in mind and everything," Nabiki offered.

"What were you thinking for the sash?" Akane asked.

"Well I didn't want to get too formal for the obi. I mean, I doubt she even knows how to tie one but there is a shade of lavender that might be perfect."

Ranma lifted a finger. "I appreciate the sentiment Misa-chan. However..." She let the word hang in the air as she gave me her full attention.

I frowned in confusion, but my tail drooped in apprehension.

My sister made a show of looking at her watch. "We've already lost most of the morning, we're going to have to rush if we're gonna get some training in. Tessa will try again; we don't know how much time we have."

I growled at Tessa's name. "Training? Well... Butters and Nariko are taking a break." I glanced out the bedroom window. I couldn't see the dojo from here but I wasn't sure about the rush.

"No, no, not there," Ranma's smile grew. "We'll have to go someplace we can stretch our wings."

"Oh," I said in a small voice.

***************


I stepped out onto the bright sunlight. Half-dead grass rolled in front of me. The ground undulated with hummocks. There were several bare spots with exposed dirt and more than a handful of craters. Beyond the rough field, leafless trees clawed at the cloudless sky. There were layers of fences, both within the forest and in front of the trees. Rolling hills surrounded the grounds, and directly in front was a lumpy bump of land. Even with its top sheared off, the massif stood larger than the rest of the hills.

The trees near the summit had been blasted down; their logs lying scattered down the slope like toothpicks. At the very top was burned debris that indicated some sort of building was up there. Gaping concrete tunnels and holes were among the ruins exposed like a skull with its teeth ripped out.

The damage wasn't fresh. Many cycles of rain, sun, and wind had worn things down and I could see that some greenery had begun to creep in before autumn had halted the advance. I nodded at that.

Behind me, Butters stepped out of the building. It was one of those corrugated steel prefab military-style structures. You know, the ones that are like a half-cylinder on the side. There was a cluster of them at one end of this field and there were a few other outbuildings in the distance.

He had tossed a black vest over his shirt. He rubbed his bare arms. I noticed they were a bit more muscular than his normal "noodle arms". Training with Michael was paying off. Which was good; not many Knights get to retire. Well, that is to say not many long-term knights get to retire. There have been plenty of knights who take up a Sword for one mission and hand it back. However, those that make a life of it... well they end up being lifers. And not many rookie Knights get a full-time mentor.

Butters turned to me and looked up and down. He breathed out and looked back out across the field.

"Yes?" I arched an eyebrow and my tail curled slightly.

"Are you sure about this?"

I ran a finger along my left horn. I paused, enjoying the tingle. "Bit too late for me to back out," I stated, making a note to be careful with those things. Of course succubae would be more sensitive.

Butters lifted his glasses to rub the bridge of his nose.

"No, well yes," he sighed. "Yes it's too late to back out, something I'm painfully aware."

"Hey-"

He held up a hand. "And no, I'm not objecting to you training. That's a very sensible idea. One that I doubt was yours."

I pouted.

"The redhead, Ranma?" He asked; I nodded. "She seems to be pretty focused on that."

"I was going to ask to practice." My tail drooped.

He looked at the rolling land in front of us and made a thoughtful noise.

Sure, I was planning to practice, but I was thinking we'd start in their dojo. And not be driven out here into the wilds of Canada.

This wasn't quite Camp Kaboom out in the desert of the American Southwest where I helped train newbie Wardens, but there was plenty of evidence that this was a place for live-fire practice.

I inhaled and could smell just a hint of the sulfurous scent of expended munitions on the crisp fall air. There was another scent, something familiar but hard to quantify.

"Sure, practice is good, but did you have to dress like that?"

"Huh?"

He looked me over, his eyes lingering on the base of my tail before he crossed his arms.

"It's.... " I sighed. "She told me I shouldn't be wearing the armor for this."

"So, you decided on a blue bodysuit?"

"It's what Misako had," I mumbled.

"The one with the orange hair and the crazy eyes?" He laughed after I grunted in agreement. "You're being played."

"Played?" I looked over myself. The dark blue Lycra fit well, and gave a surprising amount of support. "But I look good in this, right?"

Butters tilted his head. I could see his brain working behind his glasses. "You're a tall succubus in a skin tight leotard," he stated as if to confirm the reality before him.

Smiling, I rolled my hips as I twisted to get a good look at myself. "It is surprisingly comfortable," I noted as my tail swished back and forth.

"Played," Butters repeated.

He said something else but I didn't notice as my horns tingled. I then realized what that familiar scent was. It was Ranma. I could feel my sister's presence, not just with her approach but how it had permeated these grounds. I recalled a similarly enveloping feeling at her house.

A rich contralto voice chuckled. "Played would be if Misako convinced you to wear a miniskirt and tiara."

"Maybe high heels," the blue haired niece added. Akane looked me over. "Or just convinced you to go with hooves."

Butters looked down at my legs. "Yeah, at least you've got feet."

I crossed my arms. Truth be told, I wasn't sure exactly how summoning hooves worked. I knew they came when I went all Blue Beetle ice armor. It was probably like making my wings appear. Or those ice talons.

The instant my fingers and toes started to tingle, I halted that line of thought

Ranma had stepped out of the building and was circling around me. She wore a dark purple bodysuit that, despite being the same cut as mine, seemed to have more.... gravitas.

Then again, it might be the presence my sister put out. I bowed my head to her.

Purple eyes twinkling, she returned the gesture. As did Akane who stood at her side a few paces back.

Butters frowned. "Why do I feel like we're about to duel?'

Ranma chuckled. "Spar. There is a difference."

I did look between us, there were two groups of two. "Wouldn't that make you my second?" I lightly asked.

Butters shrugged.

"There's no settling of accounts here. No, this is a teaching experience," Ranma's lips curled into a smile. She then gestured for me to follow and turned down the slight incline further into the cold field.

"Oh? Do we have time for you to teach me your martial art?" I asked, my boots swishing through the half-dead grass.

"No. Shame that." My sister clasped her hands behind her back. "But there is something vital that you must be taught, before you go into battle."

"I'm listening," I said.

"You're not human."

I blinked. My tail lazily moved to and fro. "Do tell."

Smirking, the redhead started to pace around me. "Yes, yes, you've got the breasts and the horns and the tail. But there's more than that." She stopped and met my gaze. "You're a baby. You've been one of us for what? Not even a whole morning?

"You don't know your powers. You don't know what you can shrug off and what you can power through. You don't know your limits."

"And you do?" I crossed my arms. "Didn't know you had much experience with sidhe wizard succu-"

And that's when her right fist slammed into my side. I coughed up air as my diaphragm burned and twitched. I had taken a lot of beatings over the years, and had come to be a connoisseur of taking a hit.

And Ranma knew how to follow-through enough to do real damage. Her fist pushed in just under the ribs and lifted out with a jerk. I growled and slashed with my hands, talons springing into place. Still shocked, my attack was instinctual. One arm was knocked aside by Ranma's tail with a warm hiss, the other was grabbed by her left hand and twisted.

I tried to roll out of the wrist-lock, and in the process stumbled to the ground. Ranma slipped her grip and pulled on a finger, torquing the joint.

"What the hell?" I demanded beginning to pull myself up. "You could have warned me."

Butters stepped forward but Akane held up her hand to halt him.

"You can get out of this," Ranma mildly said. "It's just a finger."

She let go and peered over me. "How do your ribs feel?"

I almost detected a flicker of uncertainty in those purple eyes. A moment of worried empathy that she had hurt me, more than she had intended. The redhead sniffed the air and the moment passed.

I gasped and felt my side. It hurt; pain washed over me. But... it wasn't the pain I'd expect from having had my kidney smashed to a pulp. Bruised yes... but not damaged. I had a huge, nasty bruise on my side. But as I prodded, the tender spots seemed to lessen. I could just imagine the heavy blue bruises shrinking under the bodysuit.

"And then there's your arm." Ranma's tail waggled over my left arm. There was a large straight cut running down my forearm. Cerulean blue blood squirted out of the sealing gash. The sleeve of my bodysuit still flittered where it had been sliced open. It seemed to coagulate faster than human blood.

"It actually is blue," Butters remarked.

"I can heal..." I blinked.

"And you didn't even notice that wound," Ranma tilted her head. "Control, dear sister, control."

Glaring, I stood up. I exhaled, my body tingled and the pain started to fade, but there was a tightness in my chest, a hunger. I thought back to seeing Thomas, Lara and their sisters after a battle. They could heal damage too, but it came at a cost.

Ranma flexed her hand. She then licked the back of a finger. "Yes, that's another thing. We need to see how much your healing costs."

"How much she'll need to feed?" Butters asked.

My sister nodded to him. "And what," she took another lick. I noticed a flash of blue disappear past her lips.

"Hey! That's my blood!"

"The Mantle?" Butters asked, ignoring my outburst. The redhead nodded. He looked me over. "Harry's obviously using its power."

"Yes, but how much can she use it?" Ranma grinned, flashing her teeth.

"Ah," Butters stepped back.

I gave the Knight a quick glance. "Is she gonna do what I think she's gonna do?" I asked, suddenly feeling very naked to be without my coat or staff. The tight Lycra bodysuit wasn't helping.

"We need to learn your limits; it's important," Ranma said in her most soft and sympathetic "mom-voice". I also felt that a part of her would enjoy this. "We'll have to go in stages to make sure we don't push you beyond where you can heal but..."

"What if I fight back?"

Purple eyes twinkled. "Please do, but try to minimize the magic usage; you need to learn how to use this body you begged for."

Butters snickered.

"It's win-win," Akane agreed.

Ranma's amused smile vanished, replaced with a contemplative, evaluative look. Shifting her feet, she met my eye.

I put my arms up and gave a loose stance. "This is gonna to suck isn't it?"

The redhead snapped forward.

I've said it before. I've been beaten a lot. I've become a bit of an unwilling expert in receiving and managing pain. Though, I suppose the one time I broke my own hand to escape a set of handcuffs was deliberate on my part.

The attack was vicious, intense. She came at me with a flurry of blows that I barely blocked and leg swipes that forced me to mind my footwork. I grit my teeth. The barrage was also restrained. I knew she could be faster; I'd seen her hit harder.

Hells Bells, most of her attacks were with her fists and the blade of her hand. From what I knew of her style, she preferred to use her claws in slashing or stabbing attacks. Her combos and responses were also sluggish.

As we sparred, her hits started to come in faster. My heartbeat climbed as I worked to block and dodge and grappled her. My head buzzed and I pushed harder with my own hits. She blocked them, but each time, it felt like if I pushed a bit more I'd get through her defenses. It was also more of a brawl, I knew she had a full repertoire of throws and joint locks and other nasty bits, but it looked like her focus was on gross blunt trauma.

I blocked her arm, pushed her aside, and using my greater reach slammed a fist into her side. Strength flared in my arm as her ribs cracked. Snarling, I followed up with a right jab on her chin.

There was the reverberating thunk of fist on bone. I gave a triumphant yell.

Bounding back, Ranma smiled, there was red blood splashed on her teeth. "Good, you're starting to tap into your capabilities. But you're still fighting like a human." She spat some blood. "Also don't hit where the bone is strongest."

I breathed a few times... then realized my heartbeat had dropped back down and my breathing had returned to normal.

"That's like a human?" Butters cried. "You were going after each other like a kung fu movie."

Ranma tilted her head. "Yes, it was showy and a bit slow. Though there wasn't enough blood." One hand behind her back, she turned to me and beckoned with the other. She stood relaxed in a bladed stance with her knees bent. Her tail whipped back and forth.

"Oh, you cocky little shrimp!" I cried, charging her.

At the last moment, I shifted my angle and tried to punch past her. Her arm went up to block and then I moved to kick out her leg.

Just before my blow landed, I caught a vaguely approving look and then she jumped. My foot went through empty air. Her blocking arm grabbed mine and yanked my elbow over my head and back. My balance shifted, and her tail wrapped around my left leg

I cried as she flipped me over. My arm was yanked one way and my leg another. I landed in a rough heap. Meanwhile, Ranma gracefully fell, straddling my chest. "Work through the pain, Dear Sister." Those purple eyes looked apologetic but she still snapped my left arm just above the wrist.

I screamed. My hand flopped around bonelessly. It would have been comical if not so painful. I may have made a T-Rex related quip.

Then she punched me in the face. My nose broke and blue blood splattered everywhere. Some of the finer droplets seemed to freeze in midair. Her claws slid out, and she started to cut into me. Little lines were slashed into my shoulders

The pain and anger boiled over. And a cold... calm descended. The pain was there but it was something I had lived with. I'd fought with worse. I ignored her slices, they were agonizing but no real damage.

My right arm came up, dark ice talons already forming. I swiped at her. Her hand came up and she blocked. I expected that.

Which was why my real attack came with my left arm. My forearm might have been broken, but I could still throw some weight. My clawed hand hit her face like a fleshy flail. I gritted my teeth as I felt my bones begin to knit together.

That approving smile returned, marred by the slashes across her face.

I then whipped my tail around and yanked her foot. She fell forward, her head landing heavily on my chest. Head-butting her, I used my forearm with its floppy wrist to pin the back of her neck. With her somewhat restrained, I started rabbit punching her with my right hand. Though part of me wanted to start slicing her apart.

Then she kneed me in the crotch. I learned two things. One, that women were pretty darn sensitive down there too. And two, that my sister could knee hard enough to break a pelvic bone

And then she bit me. On the chest.

It wasn't any cute little love nip. Don't think of those delicate holes the vampires make. Actually, vampire bites aren't like that at all. They're messy, vicious wounds where flesh has been torn out.

So, exactly like that. With a final burst of pain, my wrist locked back into place as the bones fused. Still holding, her with my am, I changed targets from her torso to her bloodied chin. Her mouth snapped shut and I felt her jaw crack. I then took my healed left arm and heaved her off in a broad swing.

One advantage I had to be being a foot and a half taller than her was that, compared to me, the little redhead weighed nothing. Flapping her wings, she did a midair twist and neatly landed on her feet. Her lips and chin were splattered with blue bits. It looked like she had been messily eating a blueberry pie.

"You bit my tits! You crazy bitch!" I screamed pulling myself up. I put weight on my feet. Despite how it felt, my hips weren't apparently broken. Or maybe they'd healed, or maybe she didn't hit as hard as I originally thought.

The front of my bodysuit was a torn and bloody mess.

Butters looked between us and despite the dirty look Akane gave him, he stepped forward. "This has gone too far."

The redhead appraised the man and looked to me. She waited, silent.

"She's still pulling her punches," I gasped, angrily. I felt a bit insulted that she was holding back.

"Harry, she's eating you," he patiently said. I could see the hurt look in his eyes. He had agreed to this and was worried it was spinning out of control.

"She coulda made garland and streamers with my entrails." I looked sharply at my sister. "Or ripped my heart out."

She flashed her blue-stained fangs and bowed her head. I could see the predatory edge to her, but those eyes were utterly rational. It was disturbing. This really was just a lesson for her.

Looking a bit green around the gills, Butters swallowed. "Jesus, Harry, and you asked for this?"

"Repeatedly and demandingly." Ranma strode forward. "How many bones have I broken?"

I idly tapped my nose. It was tacky with blood. But it was still my nose. Well, okay it was Lea's delicate little nose. But the relevant thing was that my nose had healed and it wasn't even the tiniest bit crooked or bent.

She made a point to step to the side and observe my flicking tail. "And here you are eager to go another round."

"If only to wipe that smug off your face."

"You're starting to learn," she purred. "I was worried about how thick that head of yours would be."

"You're holding back," I growled.

The "look" returned. Her eyes bored onto me and I felt the weight of her presence push down on my shoulders and horns. "You're young, of course I'm holding back. I don't know if you'll survive having your head cut off, or your heart eaten. Few of us can. Hell, I took a risk when I punched you in the side at the start."

"You didn't know how fast I could heal?" I demanded.

"Still don't, not everything. What if it takes you two days to regrow an eye and the balloon goes up?"

"So, he turns demon chick and still has to wear an eye-patch against Tessa?" Butters snorted. "That's exactly Harry's luck."

Ranma out-stretched her hand. Looking over her fingers she methodically studied my form. A smile crossed her lips.

"You look like a kid in a candy store." I crossed my arms. "Picking the best parts you're going to break?"

"It's that spark of comprehension that makes teaching worth it." Her smile grew. "You're starting to understand which wounds you can take, and which you must dodge. Yes?" she asked, tilting her head with a twinkle in her eye.

My stomach dropped out at that.
`
Her claws slid out. I shifted and expected a blitzkrieg of kicks, punches and slashes.

The redhead did not disappoint. She was faster. She was more skilled in unarmed combat. Which is only fair. For my age, I'm one of the top combat wizards on the planet

But when it came to physical fights I was more of a brawler with only a smattering of professional training. Granted, I had been training with the Mantle and had physical abilities well above the human norm. But as for training...

My sister... was a professional trainer for demons, mercenaries and special forces troops. Hells Bells, technically, she spent a lot more time teaching than she did fighting. Which I suppose was fitting, I spent more time doing mundane, okay mundane-ish, investigative work than fighting monsters.

Of course, at the moment, my sister's training consisted of "It's only a flesh wound, ya pansy."

I gasped as I managed to partially block her forearm, her wrist snapped down and clipped the side of my horn. I yowled. That was another thing, she knew this body's weaknesses far better than I did..

Stepping back, I pushed another attack off. I had one advantage: my reach far exceeded hers. My arms were covered in layers of healing bruises and my legs had started to go numb.

The pressure kicked up as she seemed to dip into her inexhaustible reserves of stamina and hit just a bit harder and faster. I clocked her on the side of the head when I found an opening, and got slashed through the bicep for the trouble.

Knowing her preference for combo attacks, I pulled back, and then it felt like my guts were on fire. As I blocked a kick, her tail slipped up and slashed over my belly. Lycra and skin tore apart, there was pain that locked up my knees, and ropes of gaudy blue and purple intestines spilled out.

I screamed as ice flared around me and my hair started to lift up. I moved in to throttle her as my eyes burned with rage and pain.

For her part, Ranma's face was utterly calm as she slashed open my shoulder and head-butted my chin. The pain of my spilling guts hit me with a visceral horror. And for an instant, I didn't notice that once again I'd been knocked to the ground. I missed that I was on my back, that the redhead had sunk one hand into my chest and was moving to grab my neck.

No, my attention was on how the tip of her tail was obscenely looping through my guts. I distantly heard Butters call out, and could see Akane shout something in return.

But then the penny dropped. Ranma's hand touched the cool metal of my choker. The pain became distant. I matched my sister's gaze and smiled. "My turn."

There was a whisking noise as my armor snapped into place. Plates of blue ice grew, covering my skin. And in the process, growing over Ranma's hands and tail, freezing them in place.

The little redhead tugged at her arms and gave a little nod of approval. And then I throat-punched her and slashed her right cheek into ribbons from ear to chin. Deep red, almost purple-tinged blood splashed out and splattered on my lips.

Snarling, I licked the drops away and rolled over so I was the one pinning her. I licked my lips again, the flavor was delicious. I was going to be real hungry after this.

I got in a couple more hits and felt my guts begin to heal. And then I remembered that my sister's legs were still free. And then she broke my knee and with a stomp shattered a mess of the little bones in my foot.

Distantly, I realized I just might end up being more injured at my sister's hands than Thorned Namshiel's. Laughing madly, I responded by thickening the ice keeping her hands and tail in place. And then I smelt something like burning pork, except more mouthwatering.

Ranma's hands ripped out of their icy prisons. The hand that had sunk into my torso left a burning wound cavity while the other had heated my choker to the point where it was hard to breathe. The redhead flipped off and, with a whip-like crack, ripped her tail free of my guts in a shattering rain of blue ice and blood.

"You dirty cheater!" I gasped, pushing a bit of cold into my choker to keep it from burning. I also layered more ice over my wounds.

I stomped forward; my gleaming hooves digging into the turf. My legs tingled and my knee ached.

"You're the one that started using magic." My sister beamed with pride, which was creepy given she still had half of a Glasgow smile.

"What's wrong with you two?" Butters demanded as he pushed past Akane.

The blue-haired girl huffed but looked to Ranma, who shook her head.

"As I said, we don't have time to get her up to speed. We're stuck with teaching her to swim by tossing her into the deep end," Ranma patiently explained, seemingly not noticing her cheek knitting itself back together.

I rolled my shoulders. My gleaming armor did give some comfort. At the very least it gave support even if my knee still felt a bit stiff.

My sister nodded. "Now Doc... if you want to jump in. She could use some partner training...."

Butters looked a little green but set his jaw.

The redhead gave that unbalanced smile but bowed her head. "No, no... with you I'd have to hold back."

She held up a hand before he could respond. "It would still be good training, important training. But I can't just break your bones and have you be back up for another go."

"Isn't this draining her?"

I looked between the two.

"Yes, she's still standing after that, at her age? Impressive."

I still wanted to throttle the redhead, but praise from my elder sister buoyed my mood.

Butters still looked a bit queasy but his intellectual side was coming out. "And afterwards you'll see just how much it'll take to sate her hunger?"

Ranma nodded.

"Hey! I'm right here!" I stamped a hoof, indignantly.

"Akane, Sir Butters, you both might want to step back." Sniffing in my direction, the redhead tapped her chin. "And call the duty officer to inform her that we're entering the live-fire stage."

Turning on her radio, Akane nodded and put an arm around Butter's elbow and gently pulled him back towards the building.

Taking a few steps forward, Ranma clasped her hands behind her back. "This time, you take the initiative," she offered flexing her wings a bit.

"Uh, is the armor okay?"

My sister's smug grin returned and she simply beckoned once more with her finger. "Your training is far from complete Grasshopper."

"I'm gonna steal that pebble from your hand," I growled dashing forward. My long legs ate up the distance between us. My wings trimmed back and at the last moment flapped giving my terminal approach an extra burst of speed.

I leaned forward and down and icy talons shot out and stabbed towards the redhead like a brace of missiles. It was the fastest and hardest physical hit I'd given. Even the attacks I'd made back when I used a cursed belt to transform into a Hexenwolf didn't have this raw aggressive power. When I'd first became the Winter Knight and the Mantle was pushing me at its fullest I hadn't slipped loose this much.

The hit was solid, my other arm knocked away the redhead's parry. My claws slashed down.

But I knew I'd miss.

My sister bent her knees and dropped down, her head passing under my claws. Her forward foot angled to give purchase while her trailing support foot shifted and dug in, launching her towards me.

I was overextended and now Ranma was about to grapple me. It seemed to be her preferred style: let her enemy attack, dodge as close to them as possible, eat the remaining distance, and gut in melee.

That's when I spun on one leg and kicked up with the other. Ranma's claws hit the armor over my torso. Light flashed as the glowing talons gouged at the blue ice. Meanwhile, my kick connected; the edge of a gleaming dark blue hoof slashed open Ranma's side from her hip to her ribs.

Blood flew out of the ragged wound. And then I realized I was even more over-extended. And I still had a vicious succubus clawing at me. Bits of ice chipped flew in sparkles as she dug at my armor. Her talons shrank in length, turning form thin stiletto-like slashing blades into short thick chisel-like triangular claws which proved far better at stabbing into my armor.

However, my attention was kept more on keeping her from stabbing something.... especially vital. I'd learned that when she got this close her talons were more of a diversion. Her real goal came-

Pain slashed on my knee as I tried to hop back. I whipped out with my tail to block her own snaking appendage and kicked at her leg. There it was: once she closed in, if she couldn't kill in one hit, she'd take out her opponent's legs and knock them down to the ground, denying maneuverability and mobility.

I managed to get a punch into her shoulder and worked under an arm. But despite my greater reach, I was hardly able to keep her from knocking me off my feet.... er hooves. Her tail slashed through my thigh. Armor parted and blood spurted out. I looked down, then her foot hooked my leg. I slipped and started to fall over.

Frustration flared within me. Then I got punched in the chest. Another fist pummeled me. There was a loud snap as my armor began to spider-web. I fell onto the ground, my back slamming into the sod, my wings splayed under me.

My sister's little stabbing claws pried under the cracks and ripped off the chest-piece of my armor. I flipped my tail over, but her own shot out and knocked it aside. I punched but she moved to pin me down and block both arms. A growl escaped my lips.

Then she gave me a disappointed look.

That got me. I screamed and clawed my hands at her. She moved to knock them aside, but not before blue flames shot out my palms Twin jets slammed into the redhead and blasted her off my chest.

She flipped over, trailing smoke and flared with her own burning purple aura. Her wings spread and she stabilized her descent. An enticing charred, meaty smell tickled my nose as I glanced at my clawed hands.

Don't get me wrong, I'd made fire before without a focus item. Hells Bells, fire was one of my favorite types of attacks. But this was.... different. There was no visualizing the spell, gathering energy, fleshing the construct, and releasing it. This was... primal, automatic.

My fingers flexed. I could do succubus magic.

Then I noticed the shimmering black orb forming between Ranma's hands as she pulled back her wings and came at me like a dive bomber.

Lifting off my back, I centered myself. I pointed my fingers, there was a weak blue spark. Okay, maybe I couldn't do succubus magic.

"Nuts to this," I murmured and concentrated on a spell. Sure my sister had told me not to use magic, but given she was going to hit me with an exploding ball of magical fire, I'm pretty sure that rule had gone out the window.

The armor on my forearms glowed and ice gauntlets thickened as I visualized the runes carved into my blasting rod.

So... yes... this was going to be wizard magic. But I'd shown that I could do the same fire attack with succubus powers, and I was curious as to the difference.

Yes that's it... curious. I grabbed my right forearm with my left hand and, tracking my sister, aimed it Megaman style.

"Fuego!" I cried as the runes on my forearm flared and a lance of blinding white fire shot out. My lips curled into a smile.

And, really, wasn't the whole point of this exercise to learn what I could do?

The beam arced out, cutting across the sky. Pulling back a wing, Ranma banked away from the beam. I twisted my wrist to keep the white lance on her. Then she released the orb.

Her wings spread and pushed and she flipped out of the dive while the black orb shot towards me while it randomly jinked from side to side.

"That's just not fair!" I cried as I switched to trying to hit the orb with my fire attack. On the upside, my endurance was much better. On the downside, I really wished I could do both types of fire attacks at once.

A few yards above my head I finally hit the orb. Before it exploded in a rain of shrapnel, I ducked my head under my arms. I felt hot shards ping against my gauntlets but nothing seemed to penetrate the armor.

"Next time, I'm bringing my coat and my shield bracelet," I muttered, pulling myself up. I flexed my legs; hooves dug into the turf. My balance felt a little bit better, and my ankles seemed to be up higher and further... back, though maybe that was because my knees were a bit bent in this loose stance I took.

My sister landed on two legs and fell into a crouch.

"No superhero landing, this time?" I shouted across the field.

Springing back up, she met my gaze. Despite the distance, I froze, transfixed by her purple eyes. She smirked and blasted me with a pair of purple eyebeams.

"Damn-it!" I screamed dodging to the side. One beam hit me in the horn. A scream escaped my lips, but I held up my arm. "Fine! Fuego!"

A white-hot beam of fire shot out. And Ranma raced towards it. Expecting her to dodge, I started jittering my arm.

The nimble little minx flipped and rolled and leapt. She even used her wings to change direction midair. Despite that, I managed to get hits, but that just meant the white beam had to burn through her aura first. And since she kept moving and dodging, those protective purple flames of hers managed to wick and dissipate my attack in the few brief instances I managed to hit her.

Tail twitching, my frustration grew. I had to prove myself. Sure, this was my big sister. Sure, she'd been a succubus for a lot longer; I had only been one for less than a day. But I was a wizard, more importantly I was pretty sure I'd been fighting supernatural monsters longer than she had.

I started to run towards her, might as well get the grappling over with. Despite the damage, hunger and fatigue, my legs seemed almost eager to run. Then again I had spent years practicing and learning how to run, maybe my previous abilities just meshed with this new body...

My lips curled into a smile.

My sister drew closer and I debated what spell I was going to break out next. I had an idea, but I wasn't sure if I should wait on the surprise or not. It was clear we'd both broken the rules. Though I had noticed a lack of further ranged attacks on her part.

The base of my spine tingled. My eyes widened. On instinct, I dodged. My weight shifted and powerful legs darted me to the side.

A tiny purple fireball shot out. It was barely the size of a golf-ball, and was something I'd normally just block with my shield. However a throbbing pulsing power came from this attack. I had dodged it, but barely. Instead of blasting though my palm, the purple fireball grazed my forearm.

If you define "graze" by took a pinky at the first knuckle, cut along forearm armor and skin leaving a bloody furrow, and clipped the elbow joint.

"That's it! Screw the surprise." With a wave of pain I slammed my wrists together. My armor grew as more runes flared along my gauntlets and prongs grew out. It looked like a giant ice version of my blasting rod had extruded from my armored arms.

Which wasn't far off the mark. "Cannem Flagrantissimum!" I screamed digging into my succubus powers and my wizard magic. The prongs began to glow as silver motes sparkled.

An instant later, a thick pulsing blast of white and blue fire shot out. The recoil knocked me half a step back and I dug my trailing hoof into the ground to regain my balance. Shadows bent away from me as I pumped more into the flaming torrent. Succubus fire and wizard fire blended together, all held in place by a helical carrier beam of Soulfire.

Powered by a person's soul, Soulfire was a kind of magical rebar that you added to spells to make them stronger or more resilient or to add to their capability. However, this might be one of my more literal uses of the "magical rebar" analogy.

It wasn't quite Blue Beetle's plasma cannon, but it worked for me. The blue and white flames caught my sister and she flattened under the impact. I aimed the beam down, but my vision was impaired by my attack's own blinding backwash.

After a few seconds the beam cutout. One second there was a ten foot wide, hundred foot long beam of solid fire, the next there was a steaming trench of dirt full of flicking flames and silver sparkles. My arms lowered and the gauntest disengaged, shrinking back down.

My heard raced, my knees wobbled. I blinked at the trench. It actually reached beyond the field and had lit a couple tree trunks on fire.

I didn't see my sister; my nostril flared.

And then I was bopped on the back of the head.

"Oww!" I cried twisting around as my sister popped up next to me.

She blinked at the flaming furrow. "Oh, that's actually kind of cool." For once her face didn't have that smug "I know more than you" expression.

I blushed. "It just came to me..."

"Needs to be quicker," she patted me on the shoulder. "Come on, let's get lunch"

I wobbled a bit. The fatigue that had been chasing me started to catch up. "Uh... yeah," My stomach growled. "Food would be most welcome."

Butters and Akane had approached while my sister had guided me back towards the building. There were also a few mercenaries with fire extinguishers and other gear.

My niece clapped her hands. "Just wait until I tell Misako what you can do! She'll be so jealous I got to see it first."

"Holy...." Butters looked me over and swallowed. "That wasn't Hellfire was it?"

I looked the knight over. I was hungry. I took a step closer. My armor shifted. And began to retract. I felt air blow against my midriff and the lower parts of my thighs and knees.

A pair of mercenaries nodded to me as they passed. Both the male and the female were fit and determined. But... I sniffed the air and turned back to Butters. Him I knew. I smiled and looked down at him. I shifted my hooves and took a relaxed pose, balanced on my new knees. My face tingled but I let my grin grow

Butters met my gaze. His expression was opaque. He then turned from me to my sister.

For some reason jealousy burbled within me. I shook my head causing my fine pale hair to spill around my shoulders. It had gotten tinged a bit red, but I had more pressing concerns. My hips almost creaked as they pressed against the tight blue skirt that wrapped around my waist and backside.

I licked my lips and leaned forward. Loose slightly fluffed hair fell around my face. I wasn't sure how Andi managed this style. Maybe I could ask her when I got back to Chicago. There were a lot of things we could... talk about.

Butters' stance shifted and I could smell his adrenaline and hormones spike. Well, he had been becoming more martial and aggressive. Good.

"Have I thanked thee for thy help and support, Sir Knight?" I asked rocking my hips as I put a slim manicured hand on his shoulder. There was a rustling sound as my above the knee skirt thickened. My tail flicked as sapphire lacework grew on my armor's skirting and bustier. I then winked and took a dainty step right next to him, my hooves almost up to his boots. There was rustling noise and thousands of clear armored ice ringlets rained down from the hem of my skirt. Translucent mail poured over my knees, shapely, calves and angled ankles. The occasional mail link was dark blue forming a repeated snowflake pattern to the flexing under-skirting.

A hand touched my elbow. "Sister," Ranma stated. "Are you hungry?" There was worry in her voice. There was also her adamantine will.

My tail thrashed with irritation. She knew I was hungry. "As are thee," I said, archly. I slipped next to the knight and inhaled. "Just because thou have surrounded thine with so many delicious exemplars doesn't mean thee have any right to get greedy with my..."

She squeezed my elbow; I blinked. I bowed my head, my dangling sapphire earrings chiming. Huh... why was I wearing earrings to a sparring match?

I then sniffed and turned to the knight. I lowered myself, somehow it was easier to bend down with these knees and ankles. Mail ringlettes piled around me in a shimmering pool. I fluttered my eyes and licked my lips. "Shall, we have the pleasure of lunch?" Butters wasn't my type but... he was brave and he was here.

"Harry," the knight stated.

My lips quirked

He leaned in. "Why do you look like Andi?"

I stopped. A long fingered hand went up and pulled at my hair. There was a noticeable red tinge to it. I looked down. Hells Bells, I had cleavage. Okay I was still getting used to the whole chest thing, but it looked like my armor was doing some real Wonderbra magic here. Then I felt my face. The lean features and little fae-nose were.... well not gone, but my face seemed a bit...

My niece stepped in and held a small hand-mirror. I blinked. Yup, with the fluffed reddish hair I could make a passable succubus version of Butters's werewolf girlfriend.

"Harry.... are you?" He steeled himself and shook his head. "Miss Blackstone, you're trying to seduce me," he dryly stated.

"Blackstone?" I shook my head. At least my hair was back to its pale-almost white color, and my delicate nose had returned.

My sister chuckled.

"If you're going to vamp up and drape yourself all over me, I ain't gonna call you Harry. And Copperfield just sounds weird."

I nodded. I was Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden.

Part of me tingled as I rose up. My hands roamed over his chest as I found his shoulders and lifted. "Thou honor me, sir knight," I whispered.

"Oh, that does sound perfect. BlackStone," my sister laughed.

I whipped my head back and glared.

"You do know our grandmother is named BlackSky right?"

I leaned a bit on Butters and frowned.

"And of course," The redhead pointed to herself. "DarkStar."

Butters laughed. "It's a perfectly good succubus name."

"And thou hast given it to me," I purred and leaned in to kiss him.

Flush, Butters turned his head and I planted my sapphire lips on his cheek. Still, I puckered, pressed down, gave a little twist, and just as I withdrew let my lips part. My tongue darted out and gave a slow little lick.

My sister tilted her head. I glanced over and could see the gears turning behind her eyes. The match might be over but she was still in full "instructor mode". I noted the slight twitches the tip of her tail made and wondered if each motion corresponded to something new she observed about me.

I gave a little sigh and shifted around so I could drape my arms over his shoulders. I had to bend down to do it, but my new knees let me do that with ease. I could bend my knees and ankles and it was like I could suddenly stop being so tall. It also meant my skirt was pressed against his backside.

There was a flash as my niece took a picture. I blinked then grinned more and pushed myself closer to Butters and motioned for her to take another shot.

"How about we get her some lunch?" Butters suggested, adjusting his shirt-collar.

Still studying me, my sister nodded. "That is a wonderful idea." She idly lifted her arm and made a circling gesture. "Come on Akane, let's check in and see if Ucchan and Desiree have got lunch ready."

I sniffed the air and could just make out the scent of something roasting. I half nudged, half turned Butters towards the building.

"No, no, you can take a load off, Sis," Ranma assured leading me to a bench next to the doors to the prefab building.

Akane helped Butters sit down and handed him a few bottles of water and handful of ration bars.

Ranma stretched over and hugged my neck and shoulders. It mussed up my hair a bit, but I didn't care. A rumbling purr grew within me.

"I didn't expect that on your first day. I'm very proud of you," she gave me a quick kiss.

"With all of my magic, victory would have been mine," I said without whining, or pouting. Sure, I had crossed my arms and pulled in my knees, but my tone was totally even and mature.

My sister looked at me like I was an idiot. "Well, yes. And I could have had Morgan shoot off your limbs. Winning wasn't the point of the lesson. But now that we know how well you can heal, how quickly you can learn, and... how you act when you get hungry," she gave a toothy grin, patted me on the shoulder, and slipped into the building, Akane in tow.

"She's pretty scary," Butters noted as he handed me a water. "Kind of like Murph, but with bloodlust you know?"

"They are about the same size." I gave a smug smile to conceal my nervousness. I wanted to get back and see Murphy. Well, I wanted more than that. But I couldn't leave, not when Tessa was still plotting to summon... something.

My stomach growled and I slumped onto the bench and gasped. My tail limply fell behind me and my wings drooped. One advantage of this new body was that it cooled off after physical exertion pretty quickly. Still not fast enough, I looked at the bottle of water, drank half of it, and then dumped the remainder on my head.

Butters sat on the other end of the bench. He blinked at me. "You do realize what she's saying, right?"

Blushing, I squared my shoulders and smoothed out my skirt. Well, the ice mail ringlets that draped down my legs. The armored blue skirt around my waist and thighs was pretty much impossible to rumple. I then crossed my legs at the knee and rocked my hooves. At least it was easier to do that with these new joints. I did have reverse-knees, well if you counted my ankles, which were much further up, all of which gave me a better balance. And at least my choker kept me from slumping my neck and shoulders.

"I am well aware of my sister's intentions," I primly stated.
Sluicing through my hair the water started to crystallize. The rime frosting on my horns tingled as well. I slouched down and reveled in the coolness. My forehead felt especially cool. I lifted an arm and flexed my hand. There wasn't even a dull ache from where my sister had broken it in two places. I wasn't sure when she broke it the second time. On the upside my pinky came back.

The knight eyed me. "You're a baby succubus, and you came out stronger than even she expected."

I shifted my position and gave him an expectant look.

He sighed. "She just gutted you like a trout and was happy that you pulled yourself together. Do you think she's going to go easy on you next time? Or are you just going to play dressup?"

I frowned. Maybe that's why my legs shifted so much, my sister had done a lot of work on them. Glancing off to the side I saw that Butters was stealing a glance at my thighs. So, I slowly uncrossed my legs. Then tapped a hoof and parted my knees just so.... and then leisurely crossed them the other way.

My stomach growled. Loudly. My cheeks flushed blue and I put a hand over my mouth. Part of me wanted to crawl into a bed and sleep, another part wanted to use a bed in a different manner. Either way, I still felt flush and my neck and ears were hot. "Pardon me, Sir Knight. But I feel faint, if I could have some of thine provisions?"

Butters rolled his eyes and tossed a ration bar at me. "There's also you leaning on the Mantle."

I used my claws to snip off the end of the wrapper to the energy bar, gingerly peel the wrapper and nibble down the protein enriched food. Licking my lips, I gave Butters a warm smile and a slow wink. I then sluiced a bit more water over my head.

"You know bad things happen when you lean on Winter Faerie power." His exasperation gave way to bemusement. "Then again, you let yourself get turned into a sidhe succubus. So maybe you getting all fancy fae right now is expected, if overdone."

I gave a dismissive sniff, and returned to inspecting my arm. The wounds had vanished. I knew there wouldn't even be a scar. My attention having moved to the sapphire lacework on my bustier when my nostrils flared.

The scent was familiar. I turned before my visitor could speak. "Yes?"

A young woman with green hair and dark skin looked at me... and blinked. Lady Pluto was wearing a light purple dress with red piping and a matching jacket. If she were older it could pass as a type of feminine business-wear, as it was she looked like a schoolgirl from some bizarre, if elite, private academy. Though the large key-themed grey staff she carried ruined that image.

She eyed my dripping hair. "Ah, sorry for... interrupting you Dame Dresden, Sir Butters" She bowed her head to him, but her red eyes studied me.

I turned away, I did not want to risk Soulgazing with Lady Pluto. "Nevermind, I was uh... training. " I ran a hand through my hair flicking out the excess moisture. I did feel something slick but sharp on my brow.

Pluto continued to eye me.

"What dost thou want?" I asked, my voice cracking a bit higher.

Concerned, Butters raised an eyebrow at me. I smiled back at him.

Lady Pluto smiled. "To make reparations."

End Chapter 10


Poor, dumb Harry. She's starting to realize what she's gotten herself into.


I'd like to thank the prereaders for their help in this project: J St C Patrick, DCG, Kevin Hammel, Toxinvictoria and Ellf.

 

[Dalek149]

This story is great, but I feel like I never have anything to comment about since it seems so well planned and thought out. I hope you keep updating it!

I'm still looking forward to various reaction scenes, but that still seems a few chapters away at least.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

This story is great, but I feel like I never have anything to comment about since it seems so well planned and thought out. I hope you keep updating it!

I'm still looking forward to various reaction scenes, but that still seems a few chapters away at least.

Click to shrink...

Thanks!

Heh, no worries, I suppose I can't argue too much if the care that was put into plotting out the story comes off well.

And yeah, the reactions are fun, as Harry's now starting to realize just how big of a hole she's put herself into.

And what this change has done to her life going forward.

And poor Butters, given he's there alongside her.

 

[steamrick]

I'm really, really liking this story.

Yeah, poor Butters. Such temptation, but a man's gotta stay loyal, no?
He wouldn't be much of a Knight if he couldn't manage that.

Either way, I'm most curious to see what Mab will have to say about Blackstone.

I had one advantage: my reach far excided hers.

Click to shrink...

*exceeded

 

[Sunshine Temple]

I'm really, really liking this story.

Yeah, poor Butters. Such temptation, but a man's gotta stay loyal, no?
He wouldn't be much of a Knight if he couldn't manage that.

Either way, I'm most curious to see what Mab will have to say about Blackstone.

Click to shrink...

Excellent!
And yeah, Butters makes such a great straight-man to play contrast to BlackStone.
From Lomar to this chapter his character is a great foil to Harry's insanity and bumbling.

And oh yes... Mab. Though Mab's not the only Winter fae, Harry has to worry about.

*exceeded

Click to shrink...

[Whoops I'll correct that

[Thanks for commenting!

 

[U.N.Spacy000]

Lady Pluto smiled. "To make reparations."

Click to shrink...

Oh, this can't be good. I'm also not sure what she's there to make reparations for. That makes it worse.

As for Harry, this is a very interesting direction she has taken. She seems to be much more open to the possibility of jumping into bed with a man than Ranma was at the same age, but then again, Harry is influenced by the mantle which is probably shoving survival instincts into Harry's face and pointing out that even if Butters isn't Harry's type, he is there and a known commodity. Harry also seems to have devalued human life much quicker than Ranma did, though that might be once again the sidhe part influencing Harry. I did like how Harry tried to avoid admitting she was outsmarted by a package of instincts by deflecting attention to her armor the first time Butters mentioned it. The switch to more formal and archaic English from Harry's normal speech was surprising and intriguing.

The Harry/Butters interaction was exceptionally entertaining, and I'm interested to see how the new Harry interacts with other characters along with how many of the other characters recognize what Butters' sword is and are in awe of it like Nariko.

The training was sort of what I expected though with less fire. I get the feeling that Ranma was pleased that Harry escalated past what the rules of engagement allowed.

And oh yes... Mab. Though Mab's not the only Winter fae, Harry has to worry about.

Click to shrink...

Right, there's also a certain godmother, a certain Winter fae who sent Harry there, and Molly who managed to provoke an interesting reaction from Harry due to the memory of the Winter Lady giving her a coat - granted, that was probably before Molly became the Winter Lady and could actually give things without recuiring compensation, but the possibly mantle fueled reaction about this could lead to all sorts of interesting things.

So, the BlackStone thing, is Harry going to begin using that as a day-to-day name or as a when I'm feeling fancy name sort of like Ranma/DarkStar? It'd probably be easy enough to get Harry to respond to Harriet if she needed a more feminine name as a cover.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

"U.N.Spacy000Oh, this can't be good. I'm also not sure what she's there to make reparations for. That makes it worse.
[Hehehe
[It would suggest wrong-doing on Setsuna's part.

As for Harry, this is a very interesting direction she has taken. She seems to be much more open to the possibility of jumping into bed with a man than Ranma was at the same age, but then again, Harry is influenced by the mantle which is probably shoving survival instincts into Harry's face and pointing out that even if Butters isn't Harry's type, he is there and a known commodity. Harry also seems to have devalued human life much quicker than Ranma did, though that might be once again the sidhe part influencing Harry. I did like how Harry tried to avoid admitting she was outsmarted by a package of instincts by deflecting attention to her armor the first time Butters mentioned it. The switch to more formal and archaic English from Harry's normal speech was surprising and intriguing.
[Hehehe
[And yeah the mantle is pushing her.
[she really slipped up with how the change went for her and how the mantle took over.
[also one should keep in mind Lea's influence on Harry's mental view of what a "proper" sidhe should look like

The Harry/Butters interaction was exceptionally entertaining, and I'm interested to see how the new Harry interacts with other characters along with how many of the other characters recognize what Butters' sword is and are in awe of it like Nariko.
[Excellent
[and yeah Butters is a great character for this role
[his personality makes for a great foil with Harry (especially this Harry)
[which also speaks to earlier how not only is Butters a known commodity but he's also Harry's "life line" to her Chicago life.
[as for awe... well do note that Ranma is quite respectful to him.

The training was sort of what I expected though with less fire. I get the feeling that Ranma was pleased that Harry escalated past what the rules of engagement allowed.
[Heh, that was less fire than you expected?
[And yeah, Ranma's that kind of teacher.


Right, there's also a certain godmother, a certain Winter fae who sent Harry there, and Molly who managed to provoke an interesting reaction from Harry due to the memory of the Winter Lady giving her a coat - granted, that was probably before Molly became the Winter Lady and could actually give things without recuiring compensation, but the possibly mantle fueled reaction about this could lead to all sorts of interesting things.
[Muhahaha. And yeah Molly gave her that coat when both were human
[Yeah.... given how much... influence the mantle has over Harry....
[her interactions with the queens will be fun.
[and of course Lea
[who Harry is taking after both physically and in her speech patterns

So, the BlackStone thing, is Harry going to begin using that as a day-to-day name or as a when I'm feeling fancy name sort of like Ranma/DarkStar? It'd probably be easy enough to get Harry to respond to Harriet if she needed a more feminine name as a cover.
[Holly is also a possible casual first name

[I am toying with her alias being Dresden BlackStone or somesuch (maybe Dresden Holly BlackStone)

[But you are correct, BlackStone, specifically Dame BlackStone would be her more formal title.

[Especially in the Winter Court, and among her relatives in House BlackSky.

[Poor Harry hasn't even considered that part of the change.

[Thanks for the comments! Glad you enjoyed it.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Minor Status Update:

Ch11 is being reviewed.

Drafts of ch12 to 14 are written.

Ch 15 is almost done. Ch 16 is the planned last chapter + Epilogue.

But... the ending battle of the story has been written. So I'm working on the closing stuff now.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Blood Debts Book 5 of The Return
A Ranma, Sailor Moon, Dresden Files fic thingy.
By Sunshine Temple
Naturally, I own neither Sailor Moon nor Ranma nor the Dresden Files. So here's the disclaimer:

Ranma 1/2 and its characters and settings belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan, Kitty, and Viz Video. Bishoujo Senshi Sailor Moon belongs to Naoko Takeuchi, Koudansha, TV Asahi, and Toei Douga, and DIC. And the Dresden Files is owned by Jim Butcher.


Previous chapters and other works can be found at my fanfiction website.
http://jtemple.florestica.com/
Temporary Backup Site.
http://www.fukufics.com/fic/
Other website Temple of Ranma's Senshi Seifuku
http://fukufics.com
C&C as always is wanted.
Chapter 11: Fey and Brooding, Part A


My stomach growling, I eyed lady Pluto. "Reparations, for what?"

"How was your training?" The green-haired young woman eyed me. "Nothing like a fresh new body?"

I pulled back from her steady red gaze.

"It was... intense," Butters said from his spot next to me on the bench.

"Ranma is exuberant and loves helping her family," Pluto smiled warmly, but that ageless crimson gaze seemed to dissect and study me. With my sister that gaze meant she was trying to learn the best way to teach me, with Lady Pluto... it was like she was cataloging a fascinating insect.

"Something like that," Butters muttered, sipping his own water. He seemed rattled by the training. Or at least rattled by something.

"Thou hast come to check out the fresh meat?" I struck a pose, then blushed, suddenly realizing I was just wearing a very stylized version of my armor. While I knew Lady Pluto was likely some sort of ageless.... thing, she still looked like a kid.

"In part." Pluto eyed me, then laughed. "Lovely tiara."

My hand went back up and felt over my brow. Yeah, that was a tiara up there. I was going to have to be careful in the future. For one, that tiara might clash with my hooves or my skirt. "Please, pardon the faerie magic. This form is new to me," I said reaching up to pull the sculpted ice off.

But, part of me decided to leave the tiara in place. I lowered my hands and primly folded them. The gems embedded in the tiara felt like they'd be pretty, but I would need a mirror to be sure.

Smiling, Pluto nodded. "As I was saying... given your troubles I felt... reparations were in order," she reached into her jacket and pulled out a cream envelope with gilt edges.

"Reparations. What didst thou do?" I trailed off. "It was thy interference!" I cried.

Lady Pluto toyed with the envelope, holding opposite corners with the tips of her fingers.

"Thou art part of the plot that spirited me to this realm!"

Butters glanced at me and groaned.

Pluto smiled. "I'm the Guardian of the Gates, why would I do a thing like that?"

"Perhaps a Fae Queen and an Archangel called upon thee with an offer of reparations. In common parlance, they wanted to replace their divot. That would put a certain symmetry upon your current offer would it not?"

"Interesting... if convoluted hypothesis."

Butters gave the creepy green-haired girl a long look, but ultimately shrugged.

I smiled at his cool reaction. He had come a long way. I took a new bottle of water and played with the cap. He looked at me and gave a somewhat pained, somewhat bemused expression.

Pluto leaned in. "And lovely speech affection. Isn't that right Sir Knight?"

"It is... new on... her part." Butters frowned. He wasn't as used to scary supernatural women acting all spooky and cryptic. I would have to help him remedy that.

I scoffed. "Please. The Winter Court bears the brunt of combating the Outsiders. Uriel cherishes guarding free will, especially when the Fallen try to break the rules." I made a point of studying my sapphire nails.

"And now thou propose that Tessa, by pure happenstance, discovered a loophole that allows her to call forth an eldritch horror on another plane. Self-same plane this Winter fae just happens to get sent to via a misadventure of her queen's power and Soulfire."

Butters made a choking noise. It looked like I'd have to do a bit more to get his attention.

Pluto spun the envelope. "You don't want my assistance?"

I turned up my nose at her and made an exaggerated fanning motion. "My, it is so hot dear Knight, wouldst thou agree?" I poured the water over my head. It splashed and met the tiara and began to freeze into place. My hair slicked and smoothed down as the ice formed a glossy headdress. Ears and horns poked out from the sides.

I was hoping for something vaguely Egyptian, or at least movie Cleopatra, in style. The headdress flared to either side of my head with silver trim around alternating horizontal bans of cobalt blue and white ice. Pulled down by the ornamentation, my hair fanned out my back in a glossy wave.

Feeling the weight and constriction of the headdress, my back and shoulders straighten to a prim stiffness. I gave a contented sigh and slowly recrossed my legs. This time I knew Butters was watching.

The knight for his part looked at me and blinked a few times. Doubtless, he was stunned by my beautifying of myself.

Pausing to make sure my face was made up, I studied Lady Pluto. She seemed amused by all this.

"I think thou hast been assisting since day one," I purred, leaning forward. My headdress and my choker kept me from bending or turning my neck, but it was worth it. Ice started to freeze along the tips of my fingers, my tail swished angrily, and I could feel my eyes begin to flare as my aura began to crackle.

I'll give Pluto this much. She took in a pissed off sidhe succubus wizard without blinking.

"You overstate things. Your hypothesis would be far more... elegant if you supposed that I merely acted as a beacon to ensure you didn't get... lost when you arrived."

"My arrival was a most undignified fall on frozen mud and detention by the local royal guard," I sniffed.

"Yes, you landed within a hundred kilometers of the target. Quite accurate considering the distances involved."

"It hasn't been the first time you've been at the center of a game like this... BlackStone," Butters noted, hesitating over my middle name.

Feeling a pleasant tingle along my horns, I smiled at the name. It did fit, especially when he used it. My chest felt a bit warm as I let my talons recede. He was right; he didn't know exactly how right he was, but he was right.

"And I'll admit to offering to helping you find the location of the... pre summoning location. And helping you preserve that fragment of Tessa's armor." Pluto's clinical studying of me resumed. "I suppose I should have taken warnings to your... rash exuberance to heart," she said taking in my accessories.

"Thou hast been talking with people from my world," I stated.

"Do you want my assistance or not?" Once more, she waved the envelope.

"At what cost?"

Lady Pluto grinned. "Consider it reparations for me not heeding those warnings about you."

"Fine." I flicked an icicle into the air and knocked the envelope out of her fingers. As it fluttered down I used my tail to bat it into my hands. One corner was sliced off.

Pluto muttered something about demons.

I eyed her but extended a talon to cut the top of the envelope.

Inside was a brief dossier folded over an accompanying picture.

Butters leaned in and gave a low whistle.

I took a moment to stare. And to scoot over so that Butters was pressed up against me. Running my tongue over my teeth, I then blinked. "This... man is known to thee?"

"Known, and I am willing to pay his contract on your behalf." Pluto smirked. "We have a mutual friend."

"I can imagine," I dryly noted. I took a moment to memorize the particulars, specifically to study differences with regard to my own info on this... man. I then folded the papers back into the envelope.

"I can arrange a meeting," she looked me over. "Perhaps later, after you'd had a chance to wash and... change."

I glowered at the green-haired girl. A snarl was cut off as I decided to simply turn my nose up and haughtily dismiss her. Given how my neck was restricted I had to arch my shoulders back, but it was worth it.

Pluto shook her head. "Contact me when you're feeling more... yourself." She then bowed to Butters. "Sir Knight, do take care of your friend."

"I will," he said with a bit of resignation.

Watching her leave, my eyes twinkled as I scooted a bit closer to him.

Butters eyed the envelope. "You really going to take her up on the offer?"

I turned to face him. Well, I rotated my torso and shifted my legs. As fancy as it was, my headdress had some severe limitations. "It is an option, Sir Knight. And additional help would be of use."

He gestured around the grounds. "We're surrounded by mercenaries, you've got a shiny new brood of succubae willing to help, and we've got magical girls falling on themselves to give you more help."

As he spoke, I counted off on my fingers. "Do not forget the Canadian Royal Guard. They seem most intent on bombing first and asking questions later." I tapped another nail.

"Well... after what happened to the town of Lomar." He met my gaze; he could do that now.

I nodded. Well... actually I couldn't nod. Instead, I bowed my head and slowly lifted it back up.

His face clouded. "I thought this might happen."

I raised a trim eyebrow.

"I told you that if you were patient, help would be forthcoming." He tapped the envelope.

I raised a hand and let it flutter. "La, so it is. I made my choice, Sir Knight. We both did."

"You're going to take her offer?"

"I'll talk with my sisters first, but, yes, I plan to at least meet with the man." I shifted my shoulders and sniffed the air.

"Meet with who?" Ranma asked, exiting the building.

"Ooh! Someone's dressing up fancier!" Akane said, following her mother.

"Lady Pluto offers a boon," I held out the envelope.

Ranma took it and was pushed aside as Akane lifted her camera.

Smirking, I reached out and pulled Butters into a hug.

The old camera flashed a few times as Ranma read the envelope's contents and Butters blushed.

Reluctantly, I released the little knight. Ranma handed the letter back.

"Is Lady Pluto's offer in good faith?" I asked.

My sister chewed her lip. "Yes, she'll do what she says. However... she's got an ulterior motive. She always does."

"Who doesn't, dear Sister?" I fluttered my eyes.

Butters let his gaze drift from me to my sister. "You seem pleased by this?" he asked her.

"The hairstyle isn't my taste, but I guess the aesthetic fits her."

I preened at her approval.

"Misako will love it," Akane said sneaking another photo.

"The frippery and flirting is okay? What about the fae-speak? Do I need to remind you what she was like this morning?" Butters asked.

I frowned and gave him a hurt look.

My sister chuckled. "Well, if all she did was flirt and glam herself up, I'll count that as a victory."

I crossed my arms. "I recall thee doing the same when we summoned my queen," I huffed.

The redhead grinned. "Exactly, fun is fun, but it's not like you tried anything."

I worked my jaw. "This was a test. Thou were watching. To see what I would do under the pangs of hunger. Seeing if I could..." I blushed. "Control myself."

"It wasn't me watching you, but yes." My sister shrugged.

I recalled comments she had made earlier in the day about having Morgan shoot off my limbs and shuddered. That might not be what she had setup to make sure I behaved, but it was close enough. My sister was willing to eviscerate me to teach me how to heal. I'm certain she wouldn't bat an eye at more extreme measures if I lost control. Not to mention that the target of my... interest was a Knight of the Cross, a class of people uniquely empowered to defend against the, unwanted, advances of a demon.

My sister took my arm and lifted me up onto my hooves. "Come on, you get cranky when you get hungry."

I grumbled, but let my sister lead me towards the building. At least I managed to ensure that my Knight had a good view as I made sure my new legs had plenty of sway. Still as nice as Butters was, I did want to go back home and find Murphy.

We went down a short corridor, the heavenly scent of cooking flesh swam around my head. Butters followed and I might have added a bit more swing to my step. If I had, well I'll blame that on my new knees. My mouth watered and my stomach growled. However, I kept my composure as I entered a small room.

It seemed to be a barracks lounge. Stuffed comfortable chairs were around a plain table. There was a mirror on the far wall, and an unplugged TV. An adjacent table had steamer trays heated by little fire tins. Everything was piled with meat: trays, platters, plates, cutting boards. It was like a petting zoo had been dressed, butchered and cooked.

I almost wobbled as Ranma led me to a chair. A partially large plate of meat, with its own bowl of broth stood before me.

Ukyou bowed her head. Desiree stood next to her. "Enjoy, and welcome to the family," they both said. I could tell they were impressed by my look. Their smiles told the story.

I smiled at the two girls, relieved that Ukyou's neck had healed.

I slid into the chair and motioned for Butters to take the seat at my right. Ranma sat to my left, her chair pushed right next to me and Akane took the spot across.

There was no preamble. Ukyou nodded to my sister, then she nodded to me. My first instinct was to dig into the pile of pork ribs and steak with my talons. But the Winter Mantle made itself known, and I was struck by the desire to not embarrass my queen. I took a knife and fork and dug in. I ate and ate and it sated me, but I could do more.

My tail straightened and my body flushed with delight. A very physical desire sated, I continued to eat making happy purring noises. I also basked in the presence of my sister and looked to her for reassurance. I also drew more sustenance from her.

Ukyou served me a pork loin with the fatback perfectly rendered into cracklin. I looked at my glass of water contemplatively.

"What's next for her training?" Butters asked.

Ranma reached out and patted my shoulder. "I've got a good idea of her capabilities. She's something special. But there's so much to cover."

I smiled at the tingling contact and shifted a bit closer. My hunger was receding but not fast enough. I picked up a glass and drained it. As I contemplated, Ukyou stepped in with a pitcher and refilled it.

"Like flying?" Butters cut into his steak. I worried that he wouldn't eat enough. Maybe I should talk to Ukyou. I smiled. He had experience with women of a certain type.... That is his girlfriend Andi was a werewolf. And I had used a Hexenwulf belt too... I licked my lips and lifted my glass once more.

"Exactly," Ranma pointed with a fork full of sausage. "The basics are instinctual enough, but there's a whole art to flying. Not just maneuvering, but using your wings in close combat. It adds a whole other dimension of motion." As she explained, she whirled the fork around.

Butters sipped his water. "How long does it take to train a new succubus? If you had the time."

"Months."

I could feel my sister's gaze, but I was more interested in my meal. And the warm feeling I was getting from her. It sated me almost as much as the meat. I picked up a spoon and sampled some of the broth.

The warm hearty liquid filled me, I murmured happily at the deliciousness. I caught Ukyou's eye. "Wonderful. Truly a restorative. Didst thou know that the word restaurant came from the French restaurer."

My platinum haired niece nodded. "Meaning to restore life. Early French soup sellers said their broths would return one's strength."

"Quite correct in thine case," I happily murmured.

Butters glanced at me. I smiled to reassure him; he seemed a bit fretful.

"Months?" Butters winced. "BlackStone... Harry doesn't have that time."

Eating some pork, I swished the water in the glass. I smiled at him. I was busy letting an image form in my mind.

"It's learning a whole new fighting style, with a whole new body." Ranma leaned back. She absently patted my head as I nuzzled her arm and nibbled more energy from her. "Prior experience does shorten the time. Take someone from the D Program. In that case we've got a candidate who already has martial training and combat experience. Granted, it's not martial training in Succubus Saotome school, but it's something."

Butters looked at me, I smiled. I lifted my glass and drank half of it. Ukyou refilled it with a nod.

"Harry's got plenty of experience."

"Yes, she does."

I tipped the fill glass, water poured over my forehead. Some splashed back and thickened and widened my headdress. The bulk of it sluiced over my face where it froze into a glossy white mask. I winked at my sister, but unlike the mask she wore my jaw-line extended out as more teeth sprouted. Filling in my maw. Thicker lips stretched out as my face was pulled forward, giving me a vaguely lupine or perhaps equestrian continence. My ears had also extended out their points lengthening, but at the very least my new face matched my headdress.

"BlackStone!" Butters cried.

Purring, I smiled and fit a whole beef rib in my mouth and happily crunched it and daintily sucked the marrow. I licked my lips and dabbed at my mouth with a napkin. "Yes my Knight, what is thy command?"

Butters glared at me. He crossed his arms. "Stop playing around, Harry."

I winked and lifted a whole chicken breast and slipped it between my lips. It gave a satisfying crunch.

My sister turned and blinked. "Huh."

My nieces took a new batch of photographs and I leaned back to give them a good shot.

"You didn't expect this did you?" Butters asked Ranma.

Giving a light smile, my sister shook her head. "Not this fast. I guess she's got experience with shape changing magic?"

I went back to the pork loin. This time it seemed to vanish before my eyes.

Butters ran his left hand over his forehead while the other flopped to his side. "Yeah you could say that, not as much as you think."

I gave him a smile as my tail snaked out and wrapped around his wrist. It took a bit of effort but I managed to get his right hand on my leg.

He raised an eyebrow as his fingers found purchase through the clear ringlets. "It's too bad Murph's not here. She wouldn't take this crap from you."

I leaned over to him. "Perhaps I should be punished, my Knight?" With all my frippery, I couldn't glance down and honestly my snout was in the way, but I knew I had to be presenting him plenty of cleavage.

"You're in a relationship, aren't you?" My sister asked my Knight.

Butters turned away from me, but I noticed he kept his hand on my leg; I shifted so his grip went a bit further up my thigh. I also adjusted my ankle so my hoof rested just across his foot.

"Yeah, with a really great girl." He gave a slightly pained expression.

"BlackStone...." My sister's voice was warning.

This time I pouted, but went back to my steak. T-bones had wonderful marrow.

"I can call her off if you want," my sister offered.

Butters sighed. His hand slowly went back down to my knee. Which I shifted along with the leg I had draped over his foot. "She's not doing any mental stuff to me?"

I could see his hand went to his side to touch his sword.

The redhead chuckled. "Nothing. Other than clumsy flirting."

"Strong words, Dear Sister," I huffed, my voice edging soprano in tone; it was a bit hard to keep my tone even given all the changes on my face. "Do not forget the adornments upon thine body when thou attempted to catch mine eye." I picked up my glass. It turned out drinking was also more efficient in this form too.

"At least I wasn't trying to speak all fancy," Ranma muttered before going to her meal. "And my gown was prettier," she waspishly added in a low voice.

I sniffed and turned up my nose. Granted it took shifting my torso and leaning back my shoulders, but it was worth it, especially given how far my snout extended out.

"Well, she has been exceeding your expectations," Butters offered.

My sister looked me over and gave a small smile. "True, and this shows why control is such a key part of our training."

"Control? She seems pretty indulgent to me," Butters muttered as he removed his hand from my knee.

I pouted.

Ranma shrugged. "It's a mix. On the one hand, she overexerted herself and is leaning on her Mantle, heavily. On the other, she isn't trying to eat you."

I gave Butters a coy smile, and let my lips part.

Ranma pointed with a fork. "It's important to remember that we're predators. Very pretty predators. But predators none the less." She eyed my face. "Though we don't normally make it quite so blatant."

"I have some experience with supernatural predators," Butters said. "There's a lot of leaning on instincts and fulfilling their own natures."

I nodded approvingly. That matched my own experience.

"And that's what her training will have to fix," Ranma stated.

"Oh?" Butters asked.

Ranma looked to Akane, who had been mostly silent.

"Training is all about augmenting instincts. Repetition and experience build up new responses and actions. Physical superiority is just a starting point," Akane explained, not looking up from her rack of ribs.

Butters chewed thoughtful. "Okay, so if the right training, equipment, and experience can really help a human against a supernatural creature.... then one of you...."

My sister smiled. "Yes, just imagine the potential."

Then Ranma gave a little sigh. "There is much I can teach... but I fear I don't have time. Still..." she patted me on the arm. "We can lay a good foundation."

Butters looked back at me, which caused me to pause in my third helping of broth. "And we're not even counting her powers as a wizard," he said.

Ranma started ticking off with her fingers. "Right, we've got basic body management: controlling her healing and handling her hunger. Then there's flight and basic physical attacks and moves. And then there's integrating her wizard magic with her demon powers."

She looked at me with sparkles in her purple eyes. "She's going to be a nightmare with that staff of hers."

Taking a break in the meal, I made a happy noise as I nuzzled her side.

"And the dress-up?" Butters asked.

"Let her have her fun." My sister's grin turned vicious. "It's not like it'll last when we get back to her training."

I frowned. Not at the implicit threat of physical exertion. No, it seemed that all that water and broth had started to go through me. I lifted my head. "Pardon sister, but may I ask the whereabouts of thine facilities?"

The redhead blinked. "Uh?"

"She wants to go to the bathroom," Butters flatly stated.

"Bluntly put, Sir Knight," I sniffed.

He sighed. "You're Harry-frikin'-Dresden not some Sihde Lady-in-waiting."

"Akane, could you show her the way?" Ranma asked.

As Akane stood, I got up to my hooves. I then left the room in a huff. Lady-in-waiting? I was Mab's personal retainer. I was far higher than any mere lady of the Winter court.

As my niece led the way, we passed a few of my sister's comrades. They were fine specimens. And surprisingly they did not shy away from me. I actually had to turn away from one exquisite dark-haired young woman.

A soulgaze would have been a distraction. Still I gave her a long smile, bowed to her, and as we passed added a bit more sway to my gait. If anything with my tail and legs that made things easier. Not to mention the click of my hooves gave a certain... forewarning of my presence.

It did make things easier when we turned a corner and instead of running headlong into a pair of strapping mercenaries I was able to slip past them with only a bit of a bump as my hip brushed by the one with olive-green eyes, short blond hair and a delightful scent.

I gave both him and his partner warm smiles until my niece took my hand and drew me past them. I let my tail linger for a bit and curl past them.

She pocketed her camera and giggled. "It is nice to have a fun auntie," she said opening the door to a sparse restroom. "Mother can be such a prude sometimes."

"Thou art too kind." I hadn't expected to be either part of a "fun auntie" but I could take it. I stepped into the bathroom, my hooves clicking on the tile.

Akane laughed as the door closed behind me.

The room was brightly lit, but there wasn't much more than tile walls, a sink deep enough to wash your elbows, shower cubicle, toilet, and above the sink.... I stepped forward. Of course this room had a mirror. I smiled at my reflection. I could get used to mirrors.

I rolled my shoulders, which was a bit hard with my blue and white headdress. Mostly blue eyes on a white mask with a sleek muzzle stared. A white crystal tiara, set with sapphires curled over my brow. Behind it my more elfin ears and horns arced out. My icy wings spread slightly, framing my tall willowy figure.

My neck was fixed by my thick silver and platinum choker, pentacle, winter sigil, ruby and all. Below that a dark blue bustier with sapphire lacework pushed my assets.

Below that was the pale bare skin of my midriff. Around my hips draped a heavy blue skirt and spilling from that were tiny white ice ringlets forming a sheeting mail skirt that ended just above gleaming hooves.

My broad glossy lips curled into a smile and thought of Butters. "Perhaps I underestimated my Knight's devotion to his lycanthropic mate."

"Or perhaps he doesn't like rejected He-Man villains," my reflection answered.

I glared and let my wings fold back against my back.

"Come on look at us." The image in the mirror leaned forward, as my mouth spoke those words. "We look like Evil-Lyn's awkward cousin. The one way too into cosplay."

"I do serve the queen of Air and Darkness," I gave a haughty sniff.

"Yeah, yeah, Mab's the inspiration for just about every dark queen out there. Heck she probably has a training camp where she gives lessons."

" 'Tis a reasonable supposition."

The reflection worked my jaw. "But we're not supposed to take pride in working for her, nor use that as a defense for indulging in dark demon dress-up."

I crossed my arms. And gave her a sidelong glance. Being my reflection, she, of course, mirrored my actions.

"And we're not even flirting properly!" she complained, her tail straightening and pointing up behind her.

"It hardly seems appropriate to blame me for that deficiency," I pouted, which was very interesting given the current size of my lips.

"You think the Winter Mantle knows how to flirt?" she asked.

"It seems to know fashion," I muttered.

That earned me a flat, almost contemptuous, look. Well as flat as a polished lupine/equestrian mask of a face could give.

"I suppose the Mantle of the Winter Court was not created with a fine understanding of dressage, style, or coiffure. Doest thou recommend a complaint be lodged with thy queen?" I airily asked.

"Your dream self wears a goatee and he never heard the end of it. He wears a winter pin and you start fretting like an 80's suburban mom worried her kid's on the marijuana cigarettes and the devilish Dungeons and Dragons."

I gave a dismissive sniff.

"But when you go all freaky-fae and start talking like you're an extra in Shakespeare in the park, oh that's just fine!"

I simply quirked my lips and gave a distant, bemused expression. I was starting to understand why Lea and Mab did the mysterious fae bit; it was amusing.

"Yeah, have your fun, but remember, Sis said you need better control." She lifted my arms and shook them in frustration. "Controlled, all this is an asset."

"Yes, and if not, it is a liability."

My reflection's ire grew. "Hells Bells. Fine, you want to go after Butters. Cool! He's a good guy. Andi would understand; I'm sure. "

"Perhaps."

"Let's look like someone Butter would want to bang. And flirt properly," my reflection offered.

"I tried looking like Andi. His reaction was quite negative."

"Fine, that was a little on the nose. Obviously that was the wrong look." A devilish gleam entered her eyes. "Maybe we shouldn't look like all wolfish then. In fact...." I looked down and saw my hands opening the cold water tap.

"What is this?" I asked as my hands cupped water in the deep metal sink.

"I'm tired playing the straight man in this bit. You want to obtuse your way through being a sidhe succubus? Fine by me." She then took a large scoop of water and tossed it on her chest. Err my chest. Freezing, the water added itself to my armor. Okay, it added to my bustier.

Stamping a hoof, I cried out in surprise, but my arms repeated the motion. This time the splashes hit my skirting which seemed to push out with more flare. I had a moment to realize that my figure was no longer quite so willowy before my head was plunged into the sink

Water poured over my face. Extending and smoothing the mask. My lower jaw creaked as a few more teeth grew in. When I pulled myself up, my reflection gave a smug, contented smile. With far too many teeth.

Her face had grown out and where before my features were partially vulpine, now they were decidedly equestrian. Especially given the transformation of my nose and the movement of my nostrils. The sapphire accents around my eyes had grown, becoming artistic inlays accessorized with little gemstones. My lips shone with a mirror-like gloss and I could see reflections of reflections in them.

The mirror succubus shifted her headdress back to its proper position. "Clearly if you want him, you'll need to become someone he wants to bang on your own merits."

"I was unaware that my Knight had preferences that lay in this direction," I said my voice high and clear.

"Well, this was to keep us from copying Andi but..." She smiled, and the idle fantasies and little hungers I had bubbled to the forefront.

The fae demon leaned forward until her lips barley brushed against the mirror. "It would be easy to change his mind. Just a nudge," she breathed.

I narrowed my eyes. "No."

She put her hands on the edge of the sink and leaned further in, now her chest threatened to break through the glass. "But the hunger calls. How does Thomas handle it? Do you think he'll give us some lessons?" She winked.

I exhaled adding my own fog to the mirror. "It is tempting. My brother is experienced."

My reflection smirked.

"But not in that way." I pulled back and studied my reflection. The image in the mirror struck a few poses. I may have added a few of the more flaunting ones. While it wasn't as small as Lea's, that nose did look very cute. Though it'd look cuter with my real face and not this mask.

"Besides, my hunger is no longer quite so acute," I added.

The image in the mirror nodded soberly.

"A test? I pray that I don't have more," I sighed.

"The days you stop testing yourself are the days bad things happen."

I decided to go with the old haughty sniff for a response.

"Really? You're going to hide as Miss BlackStone?"

"I'm not hiding."

"You're locked in the bathroom talking to yourself."

I grumped.

"Or maybe you're just more comfortable with the idea of 'Miss BlackStone' having these feelings, instead of you, even if that means hiding behind a mask. It's okay if some random sidhe succubus has these feelings, but not Harry Dresden."

"I'm not hiding!"

"Prove it."

I glared.

My reflection glared back.

A growl escaped my lips as they curled back revealing pointed teeth. My eyes flashed blue. I looked into the mirror.

My shoulders slumped, or as much as they could with all the frippery I was bound up in.

I closed my eyes and centered myself.

There was a pulling sensation as my face split from just below my tiara, between my eyes and down my face. The tugging continued as it rounded my nose, over my snout, crossing my lips and down my jaw.

The polished mask receded as the separation grew. My facial enhancements peeled back exposing my snowy soft skin. By the time I opened my eyes, the mask had just finished retracting into the silver-chased headdress and heavy tiara.

I exhaled. The face that looked back with its delicate nose, sharp chin line and distinctly sihde features was strangely comforting. Even though my mouth did feel a bit too small. As I worked my jaw I noticed cracks forming on my tiara.

The icy material creaked. There were also white spots sprouting on the flared sides and top of my headdress. There was a loud snap and the tiara broke apart into rough sapphire-embedded chunks that tumbled off my shoulders.

The collapse hit my bodice tearing it down and with as shudder that garment also broke up. This time into thousands of fine snowflakes that sheeted down my arms and back.

Below, there was another collapse. I looked down and saw my ice-mail skirting falling in a heap of shattered ringlets. Some hit the floor and shattered with a musical chime, but most simply dissolved into snowflakes that drifted down onto the tile floor.

I blinked, and took a step out of the heap of melting debris. As that happened, my skirt shivered. At first the blue material spread out covering my torso from neck to thighs, and I noted with some regret, returning me back to a willowy form.

Once the blue ice had returned to my Blue Beetle style armored shape, it began to retract and peel back. The whisking telescoping sensation was comforting. It allowed me to pretend I had been using the stuff as combat armor and not for lewd dress up.

I looked to the mirror. Horns, slit eyes, pointed ears, sharp teeth looked back. But my features were human... ish... On the plus side, my dimple was back.

My reflection seemed approving. Though I did glance down at the melting bits of snow and ice with... was it regret?

I noticed the silver and sapphire chunks were also melting. They turned clear and joined the rest of the ice that melted to water and ran towards the drain. I frowned noting two things. One, it seemed I was able to draw in ectoplasm and shape it as desired.

Two, I was, insistently, reminded that the main reason I'd gone here was because I had to pee.

I rushed to the toilet. And after a confused moment where I dumbly stood before it tapping the tile with a foot, I turned around and sat down.

Then flush with embarrassment, I realized that with my armor gone I was back to wearing that blue leotard. Sparring with Ranma had let it thoroughly damaged, including tears to the chest, arms, and one leg.

Peeling it off tore it up further, but there was no way around that. I tossed it onto the floor, on the damp puddle that was all that was left of my clumsy extravagance.

I did my business and finished up.

I suppose I should be glad. Unlike my blood, my urine wasn't some weird color. I half expected it to be some shade of blue.

Standing up, I walked to the sink. I idly pushed the leotard out of the way.

"No funny business," I told my reflection before I started washing my hands.

As I cleaned them I felt the magic tingle. It would be possible to exploit the water to make some rings, bracelets, gloves, or something more exotic, but...

I gave a little sigh and turned off the water.

I then looked into the mirror. My attention drifted down.

"Well, this is awkward."

"You've got two options," my reflection said. "You can go au natural or you can shift into your armor."

"Butters is a fan of Blue Beetle," I noted. I then considered the time I had spent in here and what I knew about my new family's sense of preparedness.

My reflection scoffed.

"But... I've got a better idea," I stepped to the door and knocked.

I waited and cracked the door open a couple inches.

Akane stepped into view. She looked me up and down. "Is there a problem, Auntie?" she lightly asked with a grin.

I flushed from top to bottom. "Could you go to my bag and get a spare set of-"

She cut me off and handed over a heavy-duty hanger. Draped over it was a familiar leather duster and underneath looked to be a complete set of clothes.

"Oh... uh thanks."

My niece wasn't finished. She also stepped aside to retrieve my staff. That she pressed into my other hand and then with an evil gleam she picked up a pair of boots and dropped them into my overburdened arms.

"It's good to see you're feeling better, Mother and that nice Jedi Knight were worried about you," Akane grinned as she closed the door.

I stumbled back a bit and the clothes, boots, and staff fell to the floor in a clatter. I might have growled in frustration.

Another growl may have come out when I realized that the hanger had been prepared with the outer-most layers on the outside, which meant I had to remove the coat, shirt, and pants before I could even start getting dressed.

Also without Misako and her cousins helping, getting dressed was a bit awkward. I initially thought the wings would be the most problematic part, but it turned out that my tail made getting pants on a bit of a trick.

Still, wearing nice black pants and a dark blue silk shirt did feel nice. Especially after I put on the proper underwear. My armor did provide support but... well let's just say that when it came to making an intimate garment ice was a bit... lacking and leave it at that.

I was shrugging on my coat when I looked down and saw that some clothes still remained. I blinked. Getting dressed wasn't like assembling a bike or a gas grill. You shouldn't have parts left over.

I bent down and picked up the socks. I looked at the boots and my frown deepened. Then my gaze went down.

"Ah," I sighed. A pair of glossy hooves peeked out the legs of my pants. "I'm an idiot," I muttered and concentrated.

The familiar sensation of my armor retracting ran over my legs and I sifted my stance as my feet rested down flat on their heels. I wriggled my toes and with a shrug slipped on socks and boots.

I laced them up, picked up my staff, and gave my reflection one last look. My choker shined at my neck. Wings rested back against my long reinforced duster. The clothes were nice, and draped well over my willowy form. Though I did spot a bit of lace accenting around the chest on my blouse.

Still with the staff, coat, and pentacle choker I looked far more wizard succubus than fae succubus. I opened the door and stepped out of the bathroom.

I followed Akane back to the break-room. My boots clomped against the floor. She opened the door and stepped aside.

"Yes, that's exactly the danger," my sister agreeably said. "If she exerts herself too much and she can't find enough to eat..."

"She'll starve?" Butters asked

"Or lean on the Mantle."

"And we saw how much of a mess that is," he muttered.

"Or feast on something else," my sister looked up as I entered. "But the upside is in most fights you'll find plenty to eat."

"Most fights?" I asked, looking around the room.

"On occasion you'll go up against something... indigestible," Ranma glanced at her plate. "Which is why you don't want to use up all of your reserves in a fight."

"Looking good Harry," Butters offered.

I smiled ant took my seat. "You were right. I was... too hungry. Sorry about that." Embarrassed, I sat down and adjusted my seating. The chair was a bit low and I just realized that it was somewhat awkward to sit in as it put my knees up too high. I sighed and wondered if there was something better than pants for my legs.

The short man shook his head. "Oh, that's not the only thing I was right about."

I took sip of the broth that Ukyou had thoughtfully reheated.

"Remember how before you got turned I warned you."

"You gave a lot of warnings."

"I worried that if you got a healing factor you'd get even more reckless," he laughed. "Funny, that."

I blushed.

"I also warned that you weren't thinking things through and that your deal with Mab might come back to bite you on the butt." He idly buttered a roll.

I crossed my arms. "Fine, fine, I was dumb."

He eyed me and I knew he was deliberately not stating the other stuff he was right about.

Before I was turned Butters mentioned that while being the Winter Knight was a raw deal I was "still me enough to enough to not like it, to fight it".

Except all it took was being turned into a sihde succubus and one vicious sparring match, not even a real fight, and I'd turn all fancy faerie, acting just as snooty and crazy-aloof-Winter as one of Mab's pretty goons.

I looked down at my long, elegant fingers.

"It's okay," Ranma assured, patting me on the hand. "It's just a little clumsy flirting. You're with friends and family."

"Yeah, that does run in the family." I allowed a smile. I turned to Butters. "You should have seen how she dressed when we summoned my queen."

"Misako has the photos at home," Akane offered.

"Huh," Butters remarked.

Ranma sipped her water. "I still say that was to help with the summoning. What's your excuse?"

"I was hungry and hitting on Butters," I bluntly stated. I winced. "But hey, I'll blame hunger for how clumsy I was."

Butters eyed me. "You're saying you're still going to hit on me?"

I popped some steak into my mouth. "Well, that won't be fair to Andi would it?"

The knight shook his head.

"That's my excuse," I looked to my sister. "What's yours? I mean you're not still a virgin? Right?" I sniffed the air and frowned. Supposedly White Court vampires could tell. At the very least, Lara was able to determine my friend Warden Ramirez was one, in spite of all his bravado about being a lady-killer.

"No, I am not," Ranma's cheeks pinked slightly.

"Wait but you've got like, half a dozen daughters... Ohhhh..." Butters said with dawning realization. "Sorry."

My sister gave a strained smile but shook her head.

I nodded. I was pretty sure that she hadn't been pregnant, but this confirmed that. Huh, that's something I had over her. Well, if you counted my daughter Bonnie, which I did.

"Laugh it up," Ranma leaned back in her chair. "But finish eating, because we've got more training to do."

"Ah."

My sister eyed me. "And you've already got your wings out. Excellent," she purred with an evil gleam.

***************


"She pushed me out of a helicopter," I groused, leaning on a reclining Adirondack style chair on the back porch. The dark yard spilled in front of me right to the tree-line. To my right the dojo sat unlit. Heavenly smells came from the kitchen; my stomach gurgled.

"Yes, you told me," Butters noted with exasperation.

"My sister pushed me out of a helicopter," I repeated. I looked around the ground. It was odd. Despite the dark, I could see everything, but the colors were muted. Once again, I was struck by my Hexunwolf experience. I should really talk with the Alphas, maybe check out what they had learned over the years of werewolfing. That would also give me an excuse to see Andi.

"I know. I saw you fly."

"I fell. My sister, she pushed me."

Butters tilted his head. "Wait... today she's eviscerated you, broken your bones, taken you on an endurance run up and down a mountain until you collapsed."

"It was more of a hill," I whined. That annoyed me. I had gotten used to running with my brother. He was a white Court Vamp, so no slouch there. Hells Bells, I had been leaning on the Mantle on those runs, and wearing a vest weighted down by a couple hundred pounds.

And despite all that Ranma still found a way to wear me down.

"How about when she held you under water until you thrashed and began to drown?"

"My sister did seem frustrated by how... comfortable I was in the water," I gave a light laugh.

"She cut you, made you heal, then cut again. She made you hold a fireball and mediate and when you lost focus sprayed you with napalm."

"Please, that one was easy," I sniffed. My tail twitched back and forth.

The man eyed me.

I pointed to myself. "Wizard. Mental concentration is what we do."

"She still had a guy with a flamethrower light you up."

"Only because I started juggling."

Disbelieving, he shook his head.

"Besides, I got my shield back up."

"Ah yes, she let you use your bracelet and staff. And how did that go? How hungry did blowing through your magic make you?

I smiled and shifted my seat closer to him. "Is that a proposition, Sir Knight?"

He groaned. "Focus, Harry."

"I'm not the one listing the day's itinerary," I countered, my stomach rumbled again. "A list that has a notable absence."

"My point is that despite all that's been done to you, you're obsessing over your flight lessons."

"Lessons?" My voice raised. "What does thou not understand, Sir Knight? It was a crass act of defenestration," I huffed and stretched my legs. I had taken off my boots and it was nice to get those off my feet.

Butters unzipped a pocket on his vest. He pulled out a candy bar and tore the wrapper. "Here, have a Snickers. You get all fae when you're hungry."

"There's something I would prefer more than a confection, my Knight," I purred. I leaned forward and took his treat.

Holding the bar in my elegant fingers I gave a long wink as blue ice slid from my choker and up the back of my head. It spread over the sides and flared out into my headdress and continued solidifying into a large clear, sapphire studded tiara.

I slowly eased the bar into my mouth. As I chewed, my jaws expanded with the sound of freezing ice. Facial enhancements regrew as my glossy white mask flowed back into place. While my new features took shape my blue armor grew over my body and then receded leaving me with a bustier, flared skirt, draping white ice ringlets, and glossy greaves over my hooves.

Pushing with a leg, my chair scooted closer to his. "Thy generosity is most appreciated," I breathed.

Butters looked at my visage. And blinked. "What are you doing to yourself? I thought you got this out of your system at lunch. If you think this will make me more willing to cheat on Andi-"

I put a finger to his lips, and relished the tingle of the contact. "Peace. Thou have mistaken my intent," I assured in a light, high voice. I shifted my body so I could face him. "Do not worry, my knight. Your nobility is appreciated." With some reluctance, I withdrew my finger.

"Oh... kay," he stated.

"Clearly I was remiss in not making the same offer to thy mate."

"Andi?" Butters shook his head. "Look I'm not sure you're her type."

"Did she not have relations with Marcy at university?" I asked.

"I mean the whole pretty-pony fae thing. Come on Harry, you look like a unicorn, but with two horns."

"I can be quite accommodating," I purred as I lifted my tail and let it arch behind me.

Butters sighed and took out another candy bar. Undoing the wrapper, he handed it over and rolled his eyes as I nibbled it off his fingers.

"Lovely. You are so considerate," I blinked as my stomach's grumbling lessened.

He held out a third bar.

I worked my jaw and leaned back into my chair. "I'm trying to seduce thee again?" I sheepishly asked.

"Blatantly and overtly, Lady BlackStone," Butters's tone was witheringly dry.

"Ah..." I looked down at my clothes. Or tried to. Well at least I wasn't dressed in anything too embarrassing. "But I was just talking about Andi...."

"Oh, that was a new twist. You offered to throw yourself at her."

My broad lips curled into a smile. "But what if she says yes?" I coyly asked.

Butters coughed.

Seizing my victory I leaned forward and slipped a hand into his vest and took another candy bar. In the process, my lips may have brushed against his. Totally by accident, I had to get in real close to see what I was grabbing.

I slit open the confection and after relishing it, relaxed and let my mask peel back. This time, I concentrated a bit and made sure my tiara dissolved into fluffy snowflakes like my headdress and mail skirting.

I stretched as my armor shifted and retreated.

"You're so abusing that power," Butters noted.

I smirked and leaned back in the reclined seat.

"Given what we can do, that hardly counts as abuse," Cecilia said stepping onto the deck.

"Oh... how much did you see?" I asked my cheeks flushing. I looked over at my sister. My tail twitched angrily. I shouldn't be surprised that someone was watching me. Once again, I was alone, and hungry, with Butters.

But what got me was that Cecilia was the one babysitting me.

I looked up at my sister's amused look and stilled.

"Hmm?" my lavender-haired sister innocently tilted her head. "I was coming out to tell you that dinner is almost ready."

Despite her harmless demeanor, Cecilia was still a brood mother. She was also a peer of Ranma and Eve, two powerful demons. I looked her over and recalled what Misako had said earlier in the day about Cecilia's "subtle machinations".

I was reminded of the White Court. Those vamps eschewed using direct force and instead used catspaws and indirect means. Ranma and Eve were very direct in how they fought, but I knew succubae had mind bending powers that started with seduction and got more dangerous from there.

"Ah, well... good." I glanced over and saw she held some folded papers.

"Though there's no need to be embarrassed. You're young, and little girls are supposed to like horses. Why some of my girls still play dress-up, maybe if you're interested they'll show you their toys," my sister's innocent tone continued.

"Errr...."

"Hah!" Butters barked out a laugh.

My cheeks started to turn a deeper shade of blue.

"You'll flirt with me but get embarrassed when your sisters find out." Butters shook his head.

"It makes a kind of sense, Doctor," Cecilia offered. "Recall that Dresden's siblings all have different ways of dealing with their hungers."

"Siblings? Not sisters?" he asked.

Cecilia maneuvered to lean on a support post to the porch's roof and faced both of us. "Your brother is a part of this."

"Yeah," I chewed my lip. It was more fun to go all flirty fae than think about the mess that was my brother's life. "He tried something... different. He ran a salon."

My sister raised a slim eyebrow. "Well, well, clever man."

"It took a lot of work to setup, but when he did..." I shrugged.

"I'm guessing there weren't any, shall we say, backroom extras?"

"Nah, he did low impact, high volume."

"That lessened the addiction too right?" Butters asked.

"Yeah, it was a pretty good deal but then..."

Cecilia waited.

I opened my mouth. I closed it. It wasn't my place to say. A Skinwalker had abducted my brother, tortured him, flayed him, made him go mad with hunger, desperate to feed. And then the Skinwalker fed him; it brought him girls. My brother was too damaged, his Hunger...

He fed. He fed until there wasn't anything left. And then the Skinwalker did it again.

My tail hung limp.

Butters winced but held his tongue. He knew my brother, and I wasn't sure how much he knew about the Skinwalker thing, but he knew enough to know something bad had happened.

"Oh... so that's why Ranma did all that to me." I blinked. Among other things, today's training aimed to show me that, as a succubus, when I got hungry... I would start acting... funny. That I would start to lose control, but more importantly before that happened my judgment would... Well I'd start thinking that my fae godmother was someone worth emulating.

Stupid Winter Mantle.

"Yes?" my sister politely asked.

"Well, let's say my brother had a bad experience. Someone pushed him to his limits and..."

"His instincts took over? He fed without any regard other than preserving his own life?" Cecilia gently asked, taking my hand.

"Yeah... he was pretty strung out afterwards... horrified at... " I squeezed her hand back. "It made it real hard for him to see himself as human."

My sister gave a weak smile. "And that's why our sisters are such fanatics about self-control."

"Self-control? Ranma tried to tear you apart," Butters said.

I shook my head. "Yes, but there wasn't any passion to it. It was just part of the lesson."

"We all have different ways of dealing with our hungers." Cecilia patted my hand.

"Yeah... my brother closed his salon. He feeds directly but he doesn't hurt them. Justine, his lover, also helps him." I looked out onto the yard.

"Meanwhile, our sisters have a different way," Cecilia said. "Like those... monks that deny worldly pleasure..." she snapped her fingers.

"Ascetics?" I asked.

"That's it!" She laughed. "Ascetic succubae."

Butters gave the lavender haired woman a long look.

My sister shrugged. "But really that's them focusing away from feeding via pleasures of the flesh and instead focusing on... well... feeding on flesh."

"Huh? Ranma flirted with me when I was human."

Cecilia waggled a finger. "But she didn't drain you. No, our sisters get almost all of their... extra nourishment via combat."

"They take life force when they kill?" Butters asked.

"Is it any worse than eating their bodies?" I replied, a bit defensively.

"I'd say the real line would the act of killing in the first place," Cecilia stated. "After that it's just a body."

I could see the gears turning in Butter's head. "Your scary blonde and scary redhead sisters aren't comfortable with draining via naughty-fun-times, instead they find it more palatable to just kill and eat people?"

"It's not as bad as you make it sound," I said.

Butters glared at me. "Yeah, I wouldn't have let them turn you, otherwise."

Cecilia shrugged. "Well, Ranma also gets power from her magical girl thing."

"Ahh, a supernatural patron supplying power would help." I nodded. "I could do that. I mean the Winter Mantle."

Butters's glare returned.

"You are," my sister said.

"And not without side effects. Maybe long term ones," Butters added.

Cecilia nodded to him. "Might be a good reason for her to look at other options, yes?"

I looked between the two. "You're saying I shouldn't that I should feed? Like..."

"Like a succubus?" My sister shrugged. "It's your choice. "

I frowned.

Butters snorted. "What do you think you've been trying to do with me all day?"

I blushed again.

Cecilia gave my fingers another squeeze. "It's not like our sisters are deficient. They're perfectly happy and good mothers to their broods. There's worse examples to follow, but I'm betting Ranma didn't even act as if there were other options? That there were other ways to handle our urges and needs."

My hand went to my choker. "I guess I'm a bit different."

"Yes, and I don't mean your faerie powers."

"I am a wizard."

Cecilia's smile got a bit strained.

"Not that. You're more emotional, more passionate. Especially when compared to our sisters."

"Ranma's not unemotional."

"No, but she's very straightforward. Her emotions are blunt and simple. She's also the eldest of us, she has spent over a year honing her skills in keeping her nature in check."

"And Eve is... Eve..." My tail swished as I thought. I twisted and looked back down. How often had that thing given away my mood today?

"You're saying I might not need to take all of Ranma's advice?"

Once again I glanced at the papers in her other hand. They looked like pamphlets.

"Oh, you should. But she is very confident," Cecilia added.

"And cocky," I said.

"Yes, when it comes to things Ranma's experienced in she assumes she knows best, and often isn't wrong. But that means that the few times she is wrong she can be blind to other ideas."

Looking at me, Butters let out another laugh.

I blushed. Sure... that sounded a bit like me as well... a bit.

"I don't want to force you to do anything, I don't want to tell you what to do, but I do want to make you aware that you have choices," Cecilia softly said. "And if you ask I can tell you more about them. You have more choices than Ranma thinks you have, more than you think you have."

"Is this about the training?"

My sister laughed and called me an idiot. "No of course not. You'll need her training. You're a fighter; you might as well learn how not get yourself killed. But then what? You are planning to live after you beat Tessa? What will you do? You'll still be one of us. You'll have to make some real choices."

"Oh." My tail curled and rolled. "You mean when I go back?"

Cecilia gave a little sigh. "Yes, I suppose you won't stay with us."

My wings drooped. "Well..." I briefly considered picking up Bonnie and Maggie and... what, abandoning the rest of my world to its fate? My friends? My brother? My grandfather? Murphy? Chicago?

I'd once said I'd be willing to "let the world burn" if it meant my daughter would be safe. I then saw the consequences of that kind of thinking. Then again, I wasn't sure that this world would be safer. If anything things were falling apart quicker here.

Monsters and aliens were no longer a secret, and countries were getting even more paranoid and aggressive. Hells Bells, even the Canadians were freaking out, willing to put tanks on the streets of their capital city and preparing to bomb their own towns.

But despite all that... even if this world were safer, even if I could grab everyone, convince Murphy and Butters and the Carpenters and... Molly? I slowly exhaled.

No. None of them would abandon their world.

And that didn't even count that Mab would have... problems with me running away. Especially given that I... kind of... fused with the Winter Knight Mantle.

Quietly watching me, Cecilia nodded. "It's okay," she reassured. "You have obligations. Though, you'll eventually have to consider what you'll do when you get back."

Butters crossed his arms and simply looked at me.

I rolled my eyes. "Yes Butters, you were right about that too. Add it to the long list of things I didn't think through."

"Was she always this bad?" Cecilia asked, seemingly with genuine concern.

"Worse," Butters replied.

I huffed. Once again I looked to the papers my sister held. "What's with those? Did you print out your advice?"

Cecilia looked down and laughed. "Oh no... this is general stuff." She then fanned the small pile of pamphlets revealing the titles.

They were made out of folded stock and looked like something anyone could order in a print shop. Honestly, they reminded me of ones I had made several years back.

My old office had a pile of pamphlets just inside the front door. My favorites were "Magic and You" and "Why Witches Don't Sink Any Faster Than Anyone Else - a Wizard's Perspective".

Though given the contents of these pamphlets, I was sure the mercenaries had made them internally under secret conditions by cleared personnel, stored under lock and key, inventoried and signed out only by approved contractors, and then said contractors would hand 'em out to any succubus they met.

I looked at the cover. There was a cartoon succubus named Silva. I opened it. Ah... hello Birds and the Bees and high school health class. "You're giving me 'The Talk'? I'm old enough to know what sex is."

My sister gave me 'the look'. "You're a day old succubus who's playing with her powers like a puppy trying to bite her own tail." She leaned over and flipped to the next page in the pamphlet.

I worked my jaw and tilted my head. "Huh," I said as my tail flexed.

Butters had pointedly averted his gaze.

My sister gave a satisfied smirk. "You were saying?"

"I wasn't that clueless about women!" I pouted. But I went to the next pamphlet. This one was more of a hygiene booklet. Once again, it was illustrated with a funny little cartoon succubus. The captions were in English and a type of mangled Latin that made mine seem polished.

Cecilia laughed "You might know about human women, but succubae are different." Her tone that indicated she was skeptic with regard to the first point.

She turned to Butters. "Do make sure she reads these. I'm afraid we'll have to do all we can to make sure we get through to her."

"Hey!" I groused.

Butters laughed but nodded.

***************


Sprawled on the couch, I rolled on my back. Patting my stomach, I made a contented noise. My tail flopped over my leg and limply flopped off the front of the couch. My coat was hung over the couch-back and I wore my pants and blouse, though I had slipped off my shoes.

"I could get used to meals like that," I murmured as I reached out and pulled a new binder out of the metal briefcase case that had been propped open on the coffee table. I flipped to a new set of glossy, almost waxy-smelling pages.

"Having talented daughters is nice," Ranma noted. She sat on the couch next to me and absently ran a finger behind an ear and around the nape of my neck.

I wriggled my hips so the back of my head rested on her thigh. Despite that, my feet still dangled over the armrest.

"I don't know how you can eat so much," Butters remarked from a chair that sat a bit past my feet.

"Metabolism," Ranma remarked as she wrote out notes. She leaned the pad against the other couch armrest so she could keep a hand free.

The doctor scoffed. "Yes, yes. I know why. It's still just freaky to see pale thin girls pack it away." Butters flipped to a new page and squinted at the lines of spidery text on the printout he was reading. "Just like how it's creepy to have eldritch tomes in three ring binders," he said feeling the texture of the thin paper between his fingers.

My sister looked up from her notes. "Well, we did have a bunch of nice leather-bound moldering tomes. But someone decided to blow them up." She patted my head.

"Hey! You're the one that told me to zap that case!" I pouted. "And without telling me it was full of explosives!"

"Well, did you want Tessa to get away with the books?"

"I didn't expect you to booby-trap everything!" I cried; my voice might have gone a bit higher with frustration.

My sister simply gave me a slightly disappointed look.

"Wait... what?" Butters asked.

I closed my binder. "You know how Tessa attacked their fancy base a couple days before you came?"

Butters blinked. "Uh, yes?"

"Well, she was doing it to steal back these." I gestured to the large briefcase and the binders filling it.

Butters flipped to a new page. "What, did you make copies and then hide a bomb among the originals? So, that if she tried to steal them..." the little man blinked at our expressions.

"It was a last resort," Ranma explained.

"Oh."

"Yeah, they only did that after the missiles, the claymores, the anti-magic mine, the sniper rifles, the machine guns, the satchel charges, and, oh yes, the flamethrower failed," I said.

"Don't forget throwing a gangly wizard at her," my sister added, scratching behind my ear.

"Or the scary demon queen," I countered, rolling over to my side with a happy murmur.

"You're insane, all of you insane." He thumped the binder. "No wonder you wanted to adopt him into the family."

"Don't sell yourself short." Ranma gave a warm smile.

Butters meet her gaze. "Really?"

I pouted as Ranma folded her hands in her lap. "Nariko's very fond of you. As are Ukyou and Nabiki. You have proven yourself, Sir Knight."

"Oh," Butters coughed.

"Take it as a compliment." Ranma chuckled. "I'm blundering about trying to flirt with you."

"Yeah, it's not like she's got a secret plan to wait for the perfect opportunity to turn you," I blinked. I then tilted my neck so I could look up at my sister.

The redhead gave a coy smile.

I looked her in the eyes. "No."

"Right, you're hoping he'll consent to something entirely different for you," Ranma teased.

Blushing, I rolled over. "That's not what I meant." I pouted.

"Do you have to tease her?" Butters asked.

Chuckling, my sister leaned back. She looked at her wristwatch.

"How much time to you have?" I asked. Apparently, she was on the guard duty rota. Which made sense. Someone like Ranma would be skilled at protecting her house and family.

"A bit, then I'll relieve Eve and Nariko.

I nodded.

My sister turned to Butters. "You're an only child aren't you?"

He grumbled.

"Teasing is a part of having siblings."

"Your sisters don't tease you. Well, not counting Harry," Butters added after a moment.

I rolled back onto my side and saw Ranma give a little grin. "It's a bit subtle I'll admit."

"Being the eldest has its privileges," I muttered.

My sister shushed me and resumed scratching behind my ears and at the base of my horns.

"And she'll grow out of this?" Butters asked Ranma.

The redhead resumed her writing. "Well, she'll grow up."

"She's Harry," Butters flatly reminded. He sighed. "Murph really should be the one here. She'd be better able to handle this... er handle her." He corrected.

"They're in a relationship?"

I blushed again and drew my knees towards my body. "Between me and Karrin? It's complicated. Very complicated... now."

"It wasn't that complicated when you left."

Turning my head, I met his gaze. "That was before!" I cried, my eyes flashing.

He didn't flinch. "Yes, that was the risk of your choice," he patiently said, his tone gentle.

"But Karrin's not here, and I'm not even sure she'll like me like this..." I whined, my voice slipping.

"It's okay," my sister reassured as she resumed patting between my shoulders, just below my choker. "Don't come on too strong when you come back. Give her a chance to get used to.... you."

"And if she can't?" I asked in a small voice.

"Then that's it, you can't force her. You can't force it to work," her voice was regretful and distant.

"Oh."

After a few seconds of awkward silence, Butters cleared his throat. He frowned at De Cotis' notes. "About this summoning Tessa's doing."

Ranma put down her pen. "Yes? Any ideas? Harry said you were very strong on the theoretical side."

"I've got a good tutor," Butters coughed looking bashful. "But... I don't know how much... energy she got from the Lomar... killings."

"But?" I prompted.

"Well... I think she got the most important parts. She established a link with wherever she's trying to summon. Even drew the link back to our world."

I frowned. "But you smashed everything before you stepped through the gateway."

"That was right after you and Ranma broke up their little party," he frowned and flipped through some more excerpts on the summoning ritual. Or what we guessed the summoning ritual was.

"Will Tessa have to try again? Do another pre-summoning sacrifice?" Ranma asked.

I thought it over. Not nearly enough people had died to give the necromantic power to get what she needed. She would need to kill a lot of people before she could try again. Then again... maybe she'd try a different source of magical power.

"Yes," I said.

"No," Butters said.

"No?"

"Okay, she only got like, a quarter of the... energy she needed. But she did get enough to setup a link. So in a pinch...."

"She can just make the main summoning a bit bigger?" Ranma asked.

"That'd be risky."

Butters glanced at me. "What part of this isn't? It's not like Tessa is shy about killing people."

My sister nodded, and took down a few more notes.

"She may be sadistic but she's not reckless; Tessa wants her revenge. She doesn't want to get caught," I countered.

"She also lost a major sorcerer," Butters reminded. "Two counting the one you took out in the garage."

I gave a toothy grin. "Yes, thank you so much for killing Thorneboy."

Butters blushed. "That's a lot of magical capability. Thorned Namshiel had to be here to help with the ritual."

"More than that," I muttered.

"Oh?" Ranma asked.

"Last I heard that Fallen didn't have a host and the coin was locked up somewhere."

"Tessa sprung him? She needed his expertise?" Butters ventured.

"Maybe, could be the other way," I flexed my hands. "We don't know how Tessa found out about this ritual. How she learned about this particular world, let alone about contacting the Brotherhood."

"You think Tessa's being played?"

I eyed the knight. "Both my boss and your boss say she's being played."

Butters hissed through his teeth.

"Shame we can't question Namshiel," Ranma idly said as she wrote on her notepad

Both Butters and I stared at her.

"Yeah, bad idea," I shook my head.

"Duh." My sister snorted. "Say we find someone to play host, giving a fallen angel a fresh body is stupid idea. Even if we could contain him, I doubt we could successfully interrogate him."

I made a somewhat mollified murmur. I wondered if our sister Eve would take that as a challenge to her professional skills. Then again, the blonde seemed like a sensible enough woman.

Relief crossed Butters's face. "Yeah, we're not gonna get any answers from him."

"He's sneaky even by nickelhead standards," I grumbled shifting my position.

"Well, yeah, he mentored Tessa," Butters shook his head.

"I also think he was part of the attack on Arctis Tor."

"Mab's after him?

I nodded. "And that means he's got some shady friends," I allowed. Whoever he had been working for, Outsiders maybe, was bad news. Okay, so Thorneboy could be the one to help Tessa "discover" the ritual. Maybe he even fed her feelings for revenge and desire for power.

"Was it too late? We got him, but Tessa's committed," Butters frowned. "Maybe she won't like being told she's played."

"Not if she's too far gone," Ranma said as she flipped back to a previous page of notes.

I shrugged. "She won't believe us, and as you said, she's committed. She tried to kill a whole town. She won't stop, not now. She and those wolves have gone to ground somewhere and have dug-in, plotting their next step."

Butters shifted, still uncomfortable with the idea.

I didn't press. I knew the Knights were all about saving the hosts. Hells Bells, Michael tried to talk down Nicodemus. And I'd bet good money that Tessa, Nicodemus's crazy ex-wife, would be even harder to get through to.

I glanced up and tried to look at what my sister was writing.

Ranma smiled. "Course work for tomorrow."

"Oh."

I must have made a worried little noise because Ranma's expression softened.

"I think you have enough control that we can do a demonstration in the dojo"

"No more tearing me up?"

"Well, not there," She chuckled. "I'd also want to take you to the range," Ranma sighed. "But you can find a shooting instructor on your world."

"While I'd have a hard time finding another brood mother?"

Ranma nodded. She looked wistfully at her list and glanced at her watch, checking how much time she had left. "We'll have some time after we defeat Tessa."

I mulled that over. I had to go back. I had responsibilities, family, and it was my world.

She shrugged. "But again... I'd rather spend that time making sure you're ready... you're capable of going back. You won't have us there to help you."

"I can handle being alone!" I cried, indignantly perhaps, but certainly without pouting

My sister gave a knowing nod. "Yes, that's what we'll have to ensure."

Curling up a bit, I bit my lip. My horns tingled, distracting my introspection. I lifted up and saw Dr. Nodoka Saotome enter.

"I'm sorry I wasn't able to attend your training today," she stepped up to the couch and looked down at myself and Ranma. I found myself grinning. The older auburn-haired woman returned the smile.

Nudging me to one side, Ranma scooted closer to the edge of the couch.

"Some of the other eggheads and myself were sent to Lomar this afternoon," she explained, sitting down on the couch between myself and my sister. She ran her hand through my sister's hair and idly stroked a horn.

Giving a bit of a jealous grumble, I leaned my head on her leg.

"Did you find anything, Doctor... uh..?" I asked.

"Some information about the crystals they used for the summoning. Unusual stuff but..." she shrugged and glanced down at me. "You know, I wouldn't mind if you called me Mom."

I blinked.

"Uh?" I asked feeling a slight warm tug from her. There was a connection but it wasn't the bright heavy line to my sister. Hells Bells, I had an easier time following my link to Ranma and then trundling up the linkage to her....

Oh... warmth burbled within me as I smiled and shifted.

The older woman smiled. Her grin grew when my sister handed her a silver hairbrush. "Thank you, Ranma." She rolled the brush in her hand. "You poor dear," she said running a hand through my fine pale hair.

"It's..." I trailed off when the bristles sank into my tresses and she started to brush. Arching my back, my legs stretched out; I started to purr.

"You are tense," she said running the brush in long even strokes.

I shifted and murmured happily.

"She doesn't stretch enough," my sister tersely noted.

"I'm sorry I can't just drop into a perfect split," I bristled. My hips still ached a bit at that part of today's lessons.

"With that body you should be able to put your legs behind your head," Ranma sniffed.

The brushing slowed. "And are you working to fix that?" the officer asked my sister.

"It's on the list." My sister sounded sheepish.

"Wait," I shifted slightly. "What was all that stuff we did after lunch?"

"That was just a warm-up. Really, I should teach you yoga." My sister made a frustrated little noise. "But getting your chakras straightened out alone would take..."

I blinked. "You know yoga? I mean sure you wear the tight bodysuits but..."

My sister gave me a flat look. "I have studied under Tibetan yogis. Learning how to channel vital energy and prana are fundamental building blocks to the higher levels of the Art."

"You went to Tibet?"

"Yes, part of a multi-year training trip over China, well, parts of Korea too. Bit of Japan at the start."

The brushing stopped. Mo... Major Saotome shook her head. "I suppose there was some benefit of your father taking you for ten years."

This time I simply stared. "Ten years learning mystic Asian arts? That's some real Doctor Strange stuff there, Sis."

The redhead tilted her head. "Strange-sensei, what about him?"

There was a clatter as a binder slipped from Butters hands. "You're pulling our leg right?"

"Well, he was an instructor and protegee of the master." My sister looked confused.

"You're not telling us you were taught by the Stephen Strange?" he asked adjusting his glasses.

"What? He was another foreigner studying with us at the hermitage. But then Pops stole some book from another senior acolyte, this Baron guy and things...." she shook her head.

Butters narrowed his eyes. "No. You're not telling me you studied with the Sorcerer Supreme or that your father stole a book from Baron Mordo."

"He was going to pawn it for booze... and that's when we had to run..." my sister sheepishly admitted. "Hey! How'd you know the guy's name was Mordo?"

Butters gave my sister a long look. "You're pulling our legs," he repeated.

"Dude, we're in a different world," I said raising my head to get Mother's attention. As the brushing resumed, I started to purr.

Butters grumbled.

"Do you want to go to a comic shop tomorrow?" I asked.

"We're not in the Marvel world," Butters's voice was sharp.

"Doctor Strange existing doesn't automatically make this a Marvel Universe," I sniffed. "It does, however, imply the existence of Dormammu."

"What the hell are you nerds talking about?" Ranma demanded.

"They doubt the veracity of your exploits," Mother explained.

"She's being mean," I murmured rolling over and burying my face into mother's thigh.

My sister sighed. "I trained under a mystical master, well mostly his American protege, in the Himalayas... and my father screwed things up and we had to leave.... in the middle of the night..."

I lifted my head slightly, and saw Butters give a glare. "You're messing with us," he declared.

My sister made a disappointed sound.

"Oh, I'm sure you had an adventure like that, but you just swapped in the names," Butters explained.

"Why would I do something like that?" Ranma asked, assumed.

"Because your sister is a giant geek, and you're teasing her."

Ranma shrugged. "Still, as much as I'd like to teach you..." she looked at her list and grumbled. "You can find a yoga instructor in your world. Either Hatha or Raja would do. I'd avoid the house-wife in spandex crowd. After you get your basic flexibility in, you'll blow past anything a dilettante instructor can teach you."

I heard my sister shift. Again, she was looking at her watch. "I've got to go in a bit. But yeah, I can add yoga to the list of lessons she should find when she gets back home."

"Maybe she can find a decent Parkour instructor too," Butters mused.

Ranma nodded. "That would be better than the grab-bag she's currently got.

Slightly distracted by mother's brushing, I blinked. "Hey. It is too parkour."

"No, that's freerunning," Butters said. "And you don't shout parkour."

"Uh-uh," I drowsily corrected. "It's parkour."

My sister grumbled. "What you're doing is not derivative of the French Yamakasi. And while there is some of the Belle style it's more of the German branch, which means while you could call it parkour, any formal instructor would consider you wrong."

"Neerrrd." I poked her and laughed.

My sister huffed. "It's important to be precise."

"Isn't your martial arts style a grab-bag of everything anyway?" Butters asked.

Ranma sniffed.

Blinking my eyes, I simply pressed myself against Mother and let the two bicker. After a while the purring rumble grew within my chest.

"Is that normal?" Butters asked a few minutes later. He did sound a bit relieved, maybe it was because someone else was the focus of my attention.

My mother's voice was soft. "Young succubae can be very needy."

I could hear a bit of regret in her voice as I nibbled and drained.

"Yeah, but this was the sister change," he said.

"Yes, it was," Ranma stated. "Imagine what she'd be like with the daughter change."

I wanted to pout but the feelings I was getting from Mother and sister made it hard for my mood to sour.

"It's also her fist day," Nodoka added.

"There's another thing," Butters softly said. "Harry's an orphan."

I blinked again, wicking the wetness from the corners of my eyes. I nuzzled a bit closer to Mother.

Butters coughed. "I guess BlackStone isn't."

"I'm not… I'm not sure about that," my mother said, embarrassment entering her voice. "I can do my best but... I'm still human."

My sister leaned in and hugged us both.

Flooded by the feelings of both I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift off. I knew it wouldn't last. For one, my sister would have to get up and patrol the grounds. But for the moment I could relish being close to my family.

End Chapter 11


I'd like to thank the prereaders for their help in this project: J St C Patrick, DCG, Kevin Hammel, and Ellf.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Blood Debts Book 5 of The Return
A Ranma, Sailor Moon, Dresden Files fic thingy.
By Sunshine Temple
Naturally, I own neither Sailor Moon nor Ranma nor the Dresden Files. So here's the disclaimer:

Ranma 1/2 and its characters and settings belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan, Kitty, and Viz Video. Bishoujo Senshi Sailor Moon belongs to Naoko Takeuchi, Koudansha, TV Asahi, and Toei Douga, and DIC. And the Dresden Files is owned by Jim Butcher.


Previous chapters and other works can be found at my fanfiction website.
http://jtemple.florestica.com/
Temporary Backup Site.
http://www.fukufics.com/fic/
Other website Temple of Ranma's Senshi Seifuku
http://fukufics.com
C&C as always is wanted.
Chapter 12: Fey and Brooding, Part B


I walked up a shaded path. The larger Saotome-Tendo residence sat kitty corner across the street from the cottage I was approaching. Looking down, I saw the cropped bases of perennials that had been prepared for winter.

The house itself had cedar shingles for roofing and siding. It gave the little house a comforting smell that matched its quaint appearance. It reminded me of the vacation houses on the lake in the Indiana and Wisconsin suburbs of Chicago.

It also reminded me of Murph's house. Oh, it wasn't as cute as the gingerbread styled house that Murphy had inherited from her grandmother, but the incongruity was similar. I noted that there wasn't a name on the door, or any lettering on the welcome mat. The place was neat; it looked quiet, unassuming.

Which was a bit superfluous given this cluster of houses had been turned into a private lane complete with fences and gates. The patrolling mercenaries, demons, and other security systems were a bit more discrete, but I wouldn't be surprised if some of the houses on the little street had armored vehicles stuffed in their garages, ready to deploy.

I reached the door. I noticed it was solid without any inset glass or flanking windows. I'd also be pretty sure that the door frame was reinforced too. Not out of any hope of stopping a determined attack, but it would buy time to evacuate or counter attack. I had done something similar on my old apartment. Well, I'd also added wards in addition to the reinforced door.

I also noted that there weren't many windows that faced the street, especially on the ground floor. And the few that did were narrow, set high, and seemed a bit thick. As their first fight with Tessa proved, my sisters were big believers of defense in depth. It should be no surprise that the home of my most paranoid sibling would be... prepared.

I lifted my fist, but the door opened before I could knock.

"Ah, BlackStone, a pleasure to see you," Eve warmly said as she stepped back to let me in.

Crossing the threshold, I stared. My sister was wearing a dress. Her long blonde hair was down, and to repeat myself: she was wearing a dress. There had been less shock when I had seen Murphy in a dress.

With a crisp hem a few inches below the knee, it was a light blue floral print dress with little strappy shoulders and a glossy leather belt cinched around her waist. Her hair had a surprising amount of body as it tumbled down her bare shoulders and back.

The door closed behind me. I glanced and saw deadbolt locks, bracing bars, and that it was indeed thicker than normal. I then turned back to my sister. Hells Bells, she was wearing an apron too. It had a scalloped edge with little ruffles.

There was also a bit of a bulge in the front at where her belt was. Ah, so that's where she carried her gun. I glanced down. On the other hand, her skirt was flounced enough that I was pretty sure she also had a thigh holster as well.

"Ranma's been very impressed with your work," she said, taking my arm as she led me away from the somewhat cramped alcove that made the cottage's entranceway. I noted that, unlike Ranma, she didn't insist on removing shoes.

I also noted she was wearing high heels. Ones high enough to put our eyes at the same level.

"This is how you dress off-duty? I never figured you for a Hausfrau."

My sister's lips quirked in a smile.

Oddly enough, she wasn't wearing much in the way of makeup. Not that she needed any. I mean that was a given with our kind.

"Sometimes, like when we're all here," Eve clapped her hands as we entered a cozy living room. "Girls, we have a visitor. It's Auntie BlackStone."

"You're enjoying that name way too much."

The blonde gave a restrained smile that actually went to her eyes. "It's an adorable alias your friend came up with."

My tail flicked as I studied the room. The lighting was low and intimate, except for a large oak desk flanked by gooseneck lamps that cast down bright white light. The ceiling was a bit low in the room and there wasn't much in the way of windows, but there were stuffed couches, a heavy bookcase and other accoutrements. Prints hung on the wall, there were a couple landscapes that flanked a small window. However the walls were dominated by two large frames.

Both were seascapes. Both had ships sinking. Both looked to be from World War Two. Over the desk was a four foot print that had a bright day and calm seas with dive-bombers cruising over a carrier that was aflame by a hit near the stern. Given the giant rising sun painted on the deck it had to be Japanese.

On the opposite wall was a print of a battleship on a grey day. Smoke billowed out of the back as it tried to push through wallowing grey surf. I didn't know much on my history, but even I recognized the Bismarck.

"Huh," Mulling over the symbolism, I turned away from the pictures. My sister was German and had.... issues with her family. And our sister Ranma was Japanese, but she didn't seem to care.

Two of Eve's girls were lounging on the couch. The shorter, younger one with black hair was curled up against her taller bright green-haired sister. Said sister was swearing a charcoal and grey suit with matching stockings. She sat with her legs folded up under her.

At the desk was the auburn-haired sniper. At first I thought my niece had disassembled a sink drain or some other bit of plumbing. But no... neatly placed on the polished butcher-block style oak surface were the parts of her rifle.

The immense barrel rested in a set of pads and the scope had been packed in its own velvet-lined tray. I then noticed that the desk wasn't a desk at all. There were no drawers. It was more of a bench. There was a padded vise to my niece's left, and to her right was a hinged magnifying lamp she was using to examine some bit of machined metal.

The younger girl curled on the couch stirred. Stretching, Sophie blinked at me. She was wearing a red sweater over a set of black tights. "She is tall." Her gaze went over me and seemed to hover around my tail. "Flashy too."

Looking up from her book, Morrison nodded. I noticed her green hair was more glossy than usual for us... for succubae. She smiled, her bright green eyes shining. "Hello Auntie Dresden," she said with a little bow of her head.

"Please, call me Harry."

Morrison chuckled at that.

"See, she's going by her old male name too," Sophie teased punching her sister in the shoulder.

"Huh?" I blinked

"Oh don't mind that, Morrison hasn't decided if she wants a new name," Eve explained as she led me to a couch that was angled to face the one my nieces were on.

"Can I get you a refreshment?" she then asked the perfect picture of a poised happy housewife hostess. "I do have some lovely liquors. Maybe some peach brandy? Or if you prefer I have some sausage I can heat for you. If that's your preference. Or some lovely cheese." Her voice lowered. "Perhaps something with a bit of age and substance?"

I squinted my eyes and blinked. My tail curled up and started to wrap around my leg.

Morgan looked up from the workbench and turned to face the rest of us. "Mother, quit teasing her."

Eve slowly shook her head. "Now, now girls, there's nothing wrong with being nice to family. "

"Especially with the youngest member of our family," Morrison said.

"She does need our help and support," Eve readily agreed. "I'll get something for us to drink," she spun on a heel and slipped out of the room.

Shifting on the couch, my wings were pulled closer to my shoulders. I did feel like I was being teased.

"It's okay," Sophie smiled. "You're coming along well. It's just..." she glanced at the door her mother had left.

"The sister turning does have a downside," Morgan noted.

"Yeah, it's more costly and complex, and it's easier to screw up," I added in a quiet voice.

"In addition to that," my sniper niece's voice was flat. She had short pageboy style red air and cool blue eyes. "Yes, you're not as dependent on a mother figure as we are, but... you're still a succubus. You still crave a mother"

I blushed. "Dr. Saoto- er... Nodoka... Mother has been very helpful."

"Alas, she's still human," Eve said, returning with a pitcher and glasses on a platter.

My sister poured a glass of some spice-smelling cider and handed it to me. "Don't let my girls get you down. Seeing you just reminds them of being that age."

I took a sip. The warmed cider was heavy and good. Also I was pretty sure it had some amount of alcohol in it. "That age?" I looked at my nieces. "They're older than me..."

After serving her daughter, Eve sat down next to me. Smoothing her apron, she bore a patient, indulgent expression. "Yes."

"Sorry, it's just..." I shifted to a straighter sitting position.

"It has been a busy day," my sister agreed.

"Yeah, so, how old am I?" I asked. My nieces' disbelieving expressions made me want to curl into a ball. "Am I the thirty-nine-year-old I was before this?"

Again, my sister shook her head. "No. You are not."

"I'm..."

My sister shifted closer and draped a wing over my shoulders.

I took a moment to relish the warmth and sip my cider. It felt like my fingers were greedily sucking the heat in through the cup. Despite being a bit large, I leaned on my sister and enjoyed the tingle as I drained her.

"You can say it," Morgan stated, her voice gentle.

I took a sip of cider, using both hands on the glass. "I'm a baby succubus."

My sister's wing drew me in closer and I started to purr.

"There's no shame in that," Eve stated. "We all start young and emotional, but we grow."

Nodding, I simply nuzzled her.

After a bit I felt better and shifted my seating. My sister's large blue wing was still draped over my body like a cloak.

"Ranma, she knew?"

Eve simply looked at me.

"Right, of course she knew. She was in sensei mode all today. She had more important things to tell me than the obvious."

"Or maybe Sensei Ranma wanted her little sister to figure it out for herself?" Eve suggested.

I frowned. "She did teach me the importance of managing my powers by beating me up."

"Yes, she's a fan of the Socratic Method." Eve laughed. "Well, with more hitting."

"I guess she underestimated my thick-headedness."

"Did she?" Eve took a sip. "Despite worries about how you... changed. You've been making excellent progress. You've exceeded her expectations She's very proud of you. We're all very proud of you."

Smiling a little, I blushed, and my tail swished about.

"Which means for tomorrow, she's come up with something to really challenge you.

And then I whimpered.

My sister chuckled. "Really? Like you'll shirk from a challenge."

"Well... no..." I pouted.

"And there's your research with Doctor De Cotis. One upside of that pre-summoning you stopped was that we learned more about what Mrs. Lartessa's ritual will require," Eve noted.

"Wait, you want me to train how to be a succubus and continue my research?" I asked, in a completely even voice, without any whine.

"You've had your day off, tomorrow you get back to work," my sister, mildly said.

"Today was not a day off," I harrumphed. But it was hard to keep my mood sour being with my sister.

"Didn't you sleep in most of the morning?" Morrison asked.

Eve gave a little smile.

I glared at my niece. "I was sleeping off being turned into a demon," I hissed.

"Cecilia did say you were going to be more... emotional than us," my sister noted.

I frowned. Okay, I did tend to be a pretty passionate person. Some might call me pig-headed and self-righteous, but I preferred to say I had a strong will and a keen sense of justice. There was also that my magic came, in large part, from my emotions.

There was also... how do I put this delicately? Two of my sisters seemed kinda fanatical about keeping their emotions in check.

I could understand why. I've seen my sisters' souls. Ranma's was an eldritch tree rooted in blood and corpses. I wasn't sure what my soul looked like to her, but whatever she saw, my eldest sister liked it. Most people were stunned and haunted by the experience. She was the only person I'd ever met who was disappointed she'd only get the one opportunity to Soulgaze me.

Eve's soul was a clean, neat, sterile place with only the barest touches of, for lack of a better word, humanity. With both sisters, I got the impression that they knew, intimately, what would happen if they lost control.

Granted, that was something I could relate too. Playing host to the shadow of a Fallen Angel would do that. Not to mention the Winter Mantle pressing its own predatory, passionate instincts and drives on me. Hell's Bells, even back when I'd first started as a private eye wizard, I'd lost control and burned a mansion down. It was an occupied mansion, and not everyone who died was a vampire.

"What made Cecilia think that?" I asked.

"She has more experience on the softer side of our powers," Eve said.

I nodded, that was Cecilia. Not as direct as her sisters, but she knew just what kind of damage our kind could do. Not the physical, but the mind-bending mental and psychological damage. I frowned as I recalled some of the comments Misako had made about her "devious" aunt.

What if my mind had been warped?

I looked around and realized I was nuzzling a large, blonde demoness. I lifted a hand and ran it over one of my long-horn style horns. They were very sensitive and the contact tingled.

Stars and Stones... my brain had been warped. This morning I didn't have a passel of sisters. This morning I was human; I was male. Now? Well, it certainly wasn't a human brain in my skull.

Oh sure, it's probably pretty close, but the hormones and other chemicals were different. A neurologist could point to structural differences. If an MRI wouldn't explode with me in the room, I'm sure they could have made plots of how my brain was as a human versus how it was now.

Hells Bells, I'd bet good odds Company had some reports on exactly that subject. There certainly were enough demons working for them.

Plus, I spent a good part of the day having my physical differences beaten into me, literally.

And here I was warmly snuggling with a woman who just yesterday I thought of as standoffish and scary. The question wasn't: "Has my mind been warped?" The question was: "How much had my mind been warped?"

It was a scary thought. For anyone it would be, but for a Wizard, with all the ego and pride, and fear of mind-bending black magic and supernatural predators it was even more acute.

"Adapting to the change is remarkably easy," I muttered. The realization disturbed me, but perhaps not as much as it should have.

Eve tightened her hug. "I warned you."

I nodded. "Butters did too. He was nice enough not to be too blatant in his 'I told you so'."

"He's a good friend."

I frowned, not sure if she was putting subtle emphasis on the last word or if I was reading too much into it.

"It's good to have people to help you through this," Sophie reassured. "So you don't... forget yourself as you adapt."

I looked at my niece, then at her sisters. There was pity mixed with just a hint of jealousy in their expressions. It was well-concealed and I might not have noticed if not... if not for the fact that I was empathically linked to them.

But I could understand their feelings. I was only dealing with a sister change. Their transformations had been even deeper. So, on the one hand, they took pity on me because I didn't have a mother to support them like they did. On the other hand, they were the tiniest bit jealous because, while I was a baby succubus, I didn't need a brood mother like they did.

"You're adapting," Eve agreed. She noticed my mulling. "BlackStone?" she asked.

"I'm questioning my lack of questions," I murmured.

Eve crossed her legs. "Do tell?"

I sighed and leaned on her. "I've... changed; I've adapted."

"Adapting. You've still got plenty more growth ahead of you," Eve gently corrected.

I pouted. "But... I'm finding I'm okay with it. I mean I don't have to be here with you? I could have...."

"Spent more time with Doctor Butters?"

I blushed.

"It disturbs her how okay she is with it," Morgan said as she assembled her rifle.

I watched her dexterous fingers manipulate parts without the little auburn-haired sniper even really looking at what she was doing.

She shifted in her chair. Pale blue eyes studied me. "You feel you should be questioning this more, questioning who you are. You feel you shouldn't be okay with being a succubus. And yet you are. So now, you question your lack of questions. You wonder what kind of person you are now."

I nodded and turned to Eve. "Remarkably easy? Is it by design?"

Eve nodded. "New succubae that happily adapt did better than those who did not. They went on to make more succubae."

"What, it's an evolutionary thing?" I could see how over the generations there would be a bias towards new succubae fitting in with their broods better and better.

Eve shrugged. "Partially. It also looks like it was bred into us when our species was first made. The records are... murky. Even if it wasn't part of our creation, later brood queens would see the advantage of new converts adapting more quickly and with less mental damage."

I sniffed and sipped my cider.

Eve renewed her hug. "Do not think these feelings are not real. Would you dismiss my daughters? Ranma's daughters? I am your sister."

I shivered as her emotions washed over me. Intellectually, I could try to dismiss them, that they were the product of how our kind had been created, adapted, and shaped. I didn't have these feelings before I was made into a succubus. I could try; instead, I purred and enjoyed the contact.

Maybe it was because I had been an orphan for such a long time, and it was only in the last. I paused I had known Thomas was my brother for nearly a decade. Wow has it been that long? Still, he had been my only living family. Until my daughters. And until... today.

So, I think I can be cut some slack for wanting to be close to my new family.

And, introspection could wait. Though I did make a mental note to talk with Cecilia.

"Where do Cecilia and her girls live?" I drowsily asked.

Eve raised an eyebrow "They moved into a house on our street. Further down the road."

"Ah."

"We could get a place for you and your daughters, but you have duties on your world." My sister shrugged. She would miss me, but she understood duty. Though I was pretty sure she didn't know how many obligations I had. More than just my work for Mab, I also had a scary island prison to keep an eye on, and, of course, a city to guard from supernatural threats.

"Yeah," I agreed, idly thinking about moving here. If things were different... still having all of my sisters living so close to each other...

Well on the one hand, it allowed for mutual, more efficient, defense. On the other, it made for one target. Though, I was pretty sure they had safe houses and other caches scattered about. Hells Bells, we'd summoned Mab in a warehouse they had procured.

I frowned. "Eve... how do you buy all these properties? I mean, underground bases, compounds out in the woods, private streets, warehouses. Do your mercs really have pockets that deep?"

"It's about finding the proper partners. The training grounds you used today is technically seized property. It was originally owned by a cult."

I nodded, remembering the bomb damage to that hilltop and the collapsed tunnels and bunkers.

"Consider these houses; I purchased this house, the Tendo family owns the one Ranma and her brood lives in, and Cecilia got a loan for hers."

"And the other houses? Heck, how did Cecilia get a mortgage? It's not like she's got much of a credit history."

Eve smiled. "As I said, partners. Drake Kuno is a long-time friend of the Saotome and Tendo families, and an associate of the Company."

I raised an eyebrow. The name was familiar. "Nariko's father? He's a land developer. He's in that deep with you all?"

My sister nodded.

"And what does he get out of it?"

"Patriotic duty? Helping fight against alien invaders," Sophie suggested.

I gave my diminutive niece a long look.

Eve coughed. "It does help that many of our properties are technically leases. And the cost of our facilities is, ultimately, billed to the government."

"Ah," I nodded.

I'd seen enough to know how "Gentleman" Johnny Marcone's land scams worked. If you set the scam er... deal up right, you could profit on the purchase, rent, and sale of the same piece of land. I shouldn't be surprised that a bunch of mercenaries would use tactics similar to the Chicago mob.

"This isn't the first... useful partnership on Drake's part. Two decades ago, he sold several properties in Tokyo to build the funds to start making purchases around Ontario. He managed to convince the Tendos to come over."

"Right, the family the good Lieutenant comes from." I was starting to see Lt. Tendo's trepidation. Her sisters were alive, they were still her sisters, but they were... different. I lifted my head.

"Wait... he's Nariko's dad right? How does that work?"

Eve looked at me with a patient expression.

"Jokes about Ranma being a virgin aside... I didn't think she had been a demon long enough to..." I slapped my forehead. "Of course! He's Nariko's father from when she was human."

My sister nodded ever so slightly.

"That means Nariko's got two mothers?"

"Technically, but Drake is a widower. She died when Nariko and her sister were very young."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that." My tail drooped in sympathy.

"It's part of why Nariko's so attached to her mother."

Nodding, I felt a bit of gnawing in my stomach. "Yeah... I lost my mother too. I never really knew her," I said drawing more from my sister.

"You do have Major Saotome."

I smiled remembering her brushing my hair. "Yeah," I said a bit dreamily. "And she's a much nicer surrogate mother than Lea."

"Who?"

I winced. "My frmermrmr," I muttered.

"Pardon?" Eve asked, an edge slipping into her voice.

I looked guiltily to the side. "My fairy godmother."

There was a pause in the cozy room.

"You mean that literally, don't you?" Morrison asked.

I simply gestured towards my pointed ears.

"You've had a long association with the faerie?" Eve asked.

"Sidhe," I corrected. "Yes, she's technically a faerie, but that's like calling a human a primate. And as insulting."

Eve nodded. "You had a difficult childhood," she stated.

I grumbled. Of course she knew. She had Soulgazed me and said gaze had taken the form of a report. I wouldn't be surprised if there was a whole section on my being orphaned and bouncing around the system until a wizard named Justin DuMorne found me. He had found another orphan with magical talent: Elaine.

And then I'd bet Eve read another section about how DuMorne taught us magic, and then tried to enthrall me and Elaine. I escaped. DuMorne sent a monster after me. Long story short: I looked for help, someone to give me power. And I found... well I found Lea.

"She made it harder?" my sister ventured.

"She helped too... in her own way," I sighed. Well I'd thought I found her, but really... Lea had found me. "Lea was friends with my mother."

My sister nodded.

"I didn't realize it at first, but she had been watching me for a long time." I sipped more cider. "She took her duties as my godmother seriously. Not that she'd tell me."

"Why not?" Morgan asked as she checked over her rifle.

"Because she's a sidhe. All the fae are big on bargains and debts, and hate giving straight answers."

My nieces nodded while Eve looked thoughtful.

"Plus Lea's barking mad. She's better now, but she's still real scary."

"Oh?" my sister's tone was mild, but I could hear the interest behind the word. Eve concealed it well, but she was a passionately curious person.

"Long story. Basically, she got hit by a mental whammie from a booby-trapped artifact. A lot of bad stuff happened before Ma- er, my queen nailed it down." I winced at my slip. Saying the name of a magical being got their attention, especially one of the fae. That's why the ritual I used to talk to Mab was, fundamentally, just calling her Name.

The rest was just adding power and clarity to the call. To make it into something that would grab her attention. Course, you could do more than just "grab attention". Hells Bells, that's why knowing an entity's true Name was so dangerous. Summoning and binding were the start of the damage one could do.

"A denarian coin? Or something similar?"

My tail flicked. "Similar," I admitted.

"Another entity dwelling in an artifact offering power?" my sister asked.

"Bad guys love the classics," I stated trying to keep my voice even. I wasn't technically lying. However, the Nemesis entity wasn't stuck in the athame Lea was given. The dagger was just what it used to infect her.

My sister renewed her hug and made a thoughtful noise.

Despite my nervousness, her presence was relaxing. I took a bit of time to just luxuriate in the feelings. Then the phone rang.

I glanced over and watched as Eve reached and picked up a simple corded phone that had been sitting on an end table. As she quietly talked I heard electronic chirps coming from my nieces.

Morgan and Sophie took out radios and started talking. Everyone's voices were calm, but I could feel the tension in the room rising.

"Understood, transferring to a new phone," my sister said as she lifted her wing.

I frowned as the hug ended and the blonde stood up. She then hung up the living room phone and strode to the kitchen. It only rang once before I heard my sister pick it up.

"What's going on? We find out where Tessa is?" I asked, turning back to my nieces.

"Auntie Ranma's talking with someone," Sophie said as she pulled off her button-down sweater, revealing that she was wearing a leotard instead of tights. Also that she had a pair of shoulder holsters strapped over her torso.

"You were sprawled on the couch wearing that rig? How was that comfortable?" I asked

Morrison looked up from the bag she had stowed next to the couch. "With a proper holster you can take a nap without discomfort or retention worries."

"Huh," I straightened my posture as I sat up. "So, what's going on?"

My nieces looked at each other.

"Well?" my voice sharpened a bit.

Cradling a phone between shoulder and ear, Eve stepped out of the kitchen. "It looks like your godmother has dropped in for a little visit."

My tail went limp. "Oh?"

"At least that's what the sidhe Ranma's chatting with said," my blonde sister seemed to gauge my nervousness. "She seems concerned about you."

I looked down at myself. "Well, damn."
***************


I stepped out into the night. The scent of stained wood decking and cedar shingles tickled at my nose. However, there were two more scents that got my interest and my tail straightened.

A wooded path snaked out of Eve's backyard and in the distance I could just make out a fence-line with the muted colors of my night vision.

Straining, I tiled my head and, focusing on hearing, Listened. The shaking and rubbing noises of tree branches losing their last leaves mixed with the dry rustling of dead grasses and undergrowth. It turns out that my hearing had enhanced as well as the rest of my senses.

"Really? You knew him as a teenager?" I heard my sister Ranma ask.

"Does anyone ever know a teenager? Especially at sixteen," a smooth, familiar voice replied.

That was met by my sister's deep chuckle. "That is a dangerous age," Ranma said with what sounded like wistfulness.

"What do they say 'Old enough to think you know better, young enough to have no idea how wrong you are'?" the other woman asked.

"Did he really simply ask for power? No strings or stipulations?" My sister laughed again.

There was a brief pause. I could now just barely hear their steps. I shouldn't be surprised. Given who my sister was talking to, of course they would both be silent if they chose to be.

I glanced over at Eve. Putting away the electronic scanner, she had stepped to the side and was sniffing the air.

"It did rank among the more foolish of bargains. However, I'm sure thou wouldst agree that training her is a unique experience."

My eldest sister snorted. "Thick-headed, stubborn, arrogant, but... she does learn eventually."

Her companion gave a thoughtful, and far more ladylike murmur. "A score and one year, that is the time between her first lessons at my hand and enlightenment as to what I was really teaching her."

My sister whistled. The sound cut across the cool night. "And that's with your help."

Two figures emerged from the woods. Both had long, slightly curled, dark red hair. Wearing her Kevlar bodysuit, armored skirt, and vest my sister stood on the left. Her wings were out and her tail hung low and straight behind her. To her right was a taller and more ethereal figure. Slit amber eyes glinted in the dark, and she had sharp features and a petite, and too familiar, nose.

I strode off the deck. "Oh come on! You call those lessons! You tortured me and told me it would give me power."

Leanansidhe, my fairy godmother, strode forward. "And you defeated the warlock DuMorne." She wore a gauzy, abbreviated red gown with blue accents. In the darkness it looked pale and even more spectral.

"Yeah, but you didn't make me more powerful."

Lea sighed. "We have had this discussion, Poppet."

"Yeah, yeah, you gave me the confidence to find out the true power was within me all the time." I pointed to Ranma. "At least when she beat me up it was because...."

I trailed off and gave an inarticulate shriek. "Oh, you cheating little shrimp! You were running the same con as Lea!"

"I would say that verifies your identity," Ranma dryly remarked.

"There is a reason I did not correct thine supposition," Lea remarked as she strode up to me. Her feet were bare, though she seemed to pay the cold ground no mind.

Ranma nodded slightly. I also noticed her tail had become a fraction less tense.

"Come, let us get a good look at thee," the sidhe extended a hand and took my chin.

Eve caught my eyes. For a split second the tension in the air spiked.

I gave a little shake of negation. This was Lea. Yes, she was scary. Yes, her morals were, at best, alien. Yes, she was, even by fae standards, a little bit mad. But she was still my godmother. And she took her duties seriously.

Looking up, Lea shifted my chin and made a study of my face. She eyed my horns and then her eyes lowered and seemed to see through my clothes. "Not bad work. A bit on the nose," she said focusing back on my features.

Despite myself, I smiled at the attention and approval.

She looked over my clothes and gave a delicate shrug. "Presentable, but such beauty should be dressed in more than 'presentable' clothing."

"Hey! Pants are functional," I pouted.

Lea gave me an indulgent smile. "I do hope that one day thy raiment is as elegant as thy form. Whomever designed that is an artist."

"Oh, she did that to herself," Ranma said.

"Do tell?" Lea's attention returned and this time there was a new respect in her eyes. She reached up and took my shoulder. "Well, I am flattered, Poppet."

"I uh... didn't mean to take your nose," I mumbled.

"And thy mother's chin and cheeks?" Lea's expression grew a bit distant. "I miss her as well."

I nodded in sympathy. However, I did not give a goofy grin and preen at my godmother's approval. I certainly didn't pose and shift my hips as she circled around me.

Lea laughed. "And so tall? Though being lean and sleek does suit a predator such as thee," she purred slipping a hand along my tail.

My wings popped out, and I totally didn't blush and nuzzle her.

She absently scratched behind my ear. "At least you can claim some benefits from the tragedy that befell you."

"You knew!" I cried, stomping a hoof on the deck.

Quirking her lip, Lea simply looked down and raised a slim eyebrow.

I could just imagine her making a comment about how my slacks clashed with my hooves. However, she surprised me with what she actually said.

"Lovely footwear Poppet, but doest thou find pants constraining, given thine legs?"

"No... of course not." Coughing, I eyed my godmother. "How long have you been following me here?"

My godmother smiled.

"You always loved staying near me, watching me."

Lea's grin grew, showing delicately pointed teeth. "Would thou deny me the enjoyment of watching my goddaughter?"

Eve's expression was opaque. She turned to Ranma. My sister's tail flicked back and forth for a moment, but she nodded to the blonde.

"BlackStone," Eve stated.

"Huh?"

"Oh! Is that a new title?" Lea gushed.

"Shall I invite her as a guest?" Eve asked, idly smoothing her dress and apron. Though the cynic in me guessed she was also taking the opportunity to do a check that her holsters were still in position.

Not that that mattered, I was also certain that my sisters had other security arrangements in place. No doubt setup as Ranma escorted Lea. For example, I knew they had snipers other than my niece. Still, aside from that, the question of hospitality was a key one.

Many supernatural powers were restricted by thresholds. Some couldn't cross them at all without an invitation. Some left behind a large portion of their powers. Some, like the White Court vampires, merely lost a part of their powers.

The fae... they were restricted in a different way. Without being invited, they were compelled to do no harm against the household. However, said restriction only lasted for the duration. It would also be taken as an insult; they could easily just leave the building and get their revenge later.

On the other hand, supernatural beings took the duties of guest and host as almost adamantine.

"Yeah, you won't cause any trouble?" I asked Lea

"No more than thee," Lea assured.

Eve gave my godmother a level gaze.

"I suppose I could hold myself to a higher standard than that. Thy sister is very young," Lea graciously allowed.

"Miss Leanansidhe, I would like to invite you in as a guest," Eve said with a gesture as we stepped along the deck.

Approval sparkled in Lea's eyes. "And I would like to accept thine invitation and catch up with my goddaughter."

Sitting on the railing, Ranma groaned. "Look, just invite her in," she ordered her voice gaining a sharp edge. However her tail was still hanging loose behind her.

Eve exhaled. "Of course. Lea? Would you care to partake our hospitality?"

Lea laughed. "I care very much."

"Fine, be that way!" My redheaded sister threw up her hands and flipped off the railing, landing onto the grass.

"I'm supposed to be on guard tonight anyway.... I won't have to listen to two of you..." she muttered before crossing the yard and making for the trees. Her body slipped into the shadows and quickly out of view. I tried to look for her, I even tried Listening and sniffing but there wasn't even her sound or scent in the air.

"Is she always so moody?" Lea asked.

"Is she?" Eve retorted.

I groaned and looked at the wooded path with longing. I could sympathize with Ranma's frustration. Even if I was surprised at the crack in her self-control. And was a bit jealous at her ability to simply slip away.

I rubbed my forehead. "Lea would you like to come in and be our guest?"

"I would like that."

Eve cracked a smile.

I grit my teeth. "Would you be our guest?"

"Let us find out," Lea glided towards the door.

Intrigued, Eve walked up and opened it.

For a second Lea paused at the threshold. "Yes, I would," she said and crossed.

"Interesting," Eve said as she entered.

"I would say so," Lea agreed, giving my sister an approving nod.

"What just happened?" I asked, entering the clean, sparse kitchen.

"You invited her into my house," Eve stated as she went to the stove. A pot of cider was simmering and she ladled some into a cup.

"And it looks like thou possess the authority to make such an invitation," Lea noted, gracefully accepting the cup.

I blinked. That was.... Normally, only those who lived in a house could invite others. There were exceptions, but they were only for close family members. "Uh..." I eloquently muttered.

"What brings you here?" Eve asked a few minutes later when we were seated and she served a platter of apricot pastries. "I fear to presume that you were brought here simply because BlackStone mentioned you in passing."

"Is that such a dreadful proposition?" Lea asked, nibbling on the pastry. Again, she nodded her head in approval.

"I would presume that my sister's Queen has a vested interest in her well-being. That is her ability to continue fulfilling her duties as the Winter Knight."

"Not an improper presumption."

"And my sister recently contacted her Queen, telling of grievous injury with demands of succor," Eve said as she served me cider and pastry.

Lea looked to me. "Thou seem intent on pushing the limits of thy place Winter Knight." She laughed. "And amusingly, it seems thou convinced the Mantle to go along."

"Hey, I didn't do this." I crossed my arms.

"Yes, that's the problem," Eve noted. "Thus we have a queen who knows her Knight was sent off and injured in the course of his duties. A knight with a history of making poor and rash decisions."

"You made me wait a full day and get Butters to agree to it," I grumbled as I crossed my legs. I bounced one hoof over the other.

Sitting down, Eve held out her palm and gave a "do you see" gesture.

"I would not deny that my Queen has an interest in the condition and disposition of her knight," Lea stated.

"Noted," Eve sipped from her glass.

"Mab sent you to spy on me!" I said.

Eve and Lea exchanged suffering looks.

"Would it be wrong for her to be concerned about you?" Lea asked.

"Concern isn't part of her vocabulary," I snippily said, my voice rising.

Lea simply gave me a disappointed look. We both knew better. While Mab was very remote, very proud, very cold... she still cared about certain people. That was why the situation with her daughter Maeve became such a mess.

Lea turned to my sister. "She is very young."

"Not even a full day; she will grow."

"La, that is the way of things."

"Perhaps we should retire to a more personable and comfortable room?" Eve suggested after sipping some cider.

"Is that a forward proposition?" Lea playfully asked.

"Merely an offer for you to spend some quality time with your goddaughter," my sister stood up and started filling a fresh pitcher of warm cider and loading a platter with more pastries.

"How could I refuse such an offer," Lea smiled.

"Huh?" I blinked.

"Come," the sidhe said as she stood and took my hand. She then followed Eve into the living room. I clopped alongside my godmother.

I absently noticed my nieces had left the room. However my attention was distracted when Eve sat me down next to Lea before refilling our glasses and putting little plates with pastries on the maple coffee table before us.

Leaning onto my godmother, I gave a happy murmur.

"My... she is a treat."

"Yes, she is," my sister agreed as she took a seat on the second couch opposite us. But not before she placed something in Lea's hand. It was a silver handled hair-brush.

The same brush Mo- Nodoka... had used earlier in the evening.

"I suppose I shouldn't be worried about you giving an unfavorable report to your queen," Eve confidently said as she crossed her legs and smoothed her dress.

"I couldn't speak for my queen," Lea smiled as she inspected the brush. She laughed. "Well, not unless authorized or compelled to do so."

"Like when she was too angry to speak and had one of her malks talk for her," I softly said.

"There are other situations where our queen has required a proxy," Lea said as she put the brush into my hair and started giving long slow strokes.

Purring, I leaned over and stretched out, taking up much of the couch.

"Other than when she's full of rage and pain?" I asked, my voice high and innocent.

Lea smiled. "Yes. Perhaps you'll find out."

I blinked up at her, my eyelashes fluttering.

My godmother laughed, and quickened the brush-strokes. "Oh, thou are a delight!"

My cheeks flushed.

"I suppose any questions with regards to the queen's approval of her knight can be remedied in person?" Eve absently asked before sipping some cider.

Lea gave a predatory smile as she put her cup down. "I will admit that imagining, no, anticipating what my queen will do with her new pet does bring me amusement and pleasure," she punctuated her declaration by reaching over and picking up a glossy hoof and inspecting it.

"Pet?" I squeaked as my voice hit soprano. At least my ankle and knee joints were now flexible enough that she could pull one of my hooves towards her.

"Hush, Poppet," Lea assumed as she released my leg so she could brush with one hand while the other ran along the tip of my ear and the base of a horn.

My purring grew louder as I nuzzled closer and slipped my head onto her lap. Her gown was soft at least.

"Now, DarkStar pledged to my queen to impart 'some wisdom' on her knight," Lea looked down at me and smiled. "I do wonder if this exceeds the terms of the bargain."

My sister paused as if to consider. "Ah, but those lessons were provision that included to not to not detain or permanently damage the Winter Knight."

"Would thou say the injuries at the Denarian's hands constitute DarkStar's lessons?"

"No." I shifted to gaze up at my godmother's eyes. Eyes so much like mine, and for the first time I regretted the inability to Soulgaze with one of the sidhe. "I was the one that demanded to be changed," I stated, my voice ringing high and clear.

"Thou art one for reckless bargains. One could call it endearing," Lea said as she continued her ministrations.

I blushed but focused. "In fact, my sisters didn't change me at all. Technically, they merely provided the energy, the potential."

Lea chuckled. "Yes, thou said thee didst it to thy self."

"Well..." My voice drew small, like a little girl admitting something naughty. "It wasn't me... not exactly."

My godmother blinked. She then took in my choker, my pointed ears, my slitted eyes, the way my skin was tinged blue, and the rest. "Oh."

I nodded.

Lea laughed. "Thy queen may have some questions with regard to thee usurping the Mantle in such a way."

I crossed my arms. "When I asked her for help, she said I already had the full measure of Winter power. Way I see it, the Mantle's mine," I stated, totally not sounding like a pouty pre-teen.

My godmother gave a tut-tut noise as she brushed my hair. "Thou have much to learn."

"Not you too!" I groaned in frustration as my voice cracked. "First Ranma, now you. What, will I have to learn all sorts of sidhe rules and protocol? Courtly dances, and deportment. How to use a fish knife and when to use the salad fork." I asked, not whining

Lea slowed the brushing. "My, she is a needy little thing," she remarked to my sister.

"She is young, maturity will come," Eve said.

"I have known her for much of her life, of his life," Lea's fingers ran over the choker that encircled my neck. "Pardon my skepticism."

"Then it is fortuitous that you are aware of her special needs," Eve smoothly said.

"Hey! Stop treating me like a baby!" I cried, well not literally. Okay, not much. Well, there was a bit of a sniffle when my high, bell-like voice cracked.

Both my sister and godmother gave me "the look".

"Hush," Lea then reassured as she put her arm around and rocked me as she brushed.

Reluctantly, I resumed my purring.

"Arguably, thou shouldst already know such things about the Winter Court, Dame BlackStone," Lea continued.

"Lloyd Slate didn't," I pouted.

"Measuring thy self against your predecessor, might, perhaps, be an exercise in futility," Lea said as the brushing abruptly stopped. She lifted my chin and renewed her inspection of my features.

"Sure, the last Winter Knight was a thug and monster. Oh, and a traitor. I'm just a demon. I guess that means I'll be held to a higher standard."

"Yes, thou will." Her hungry, slightly mad, eyes met mine. "Moreso if thou presume to be one of the sidhe. Proper dress alone..."

I looked away, guiltily. "I'm, er... not exactly. I mean not really..."

Lea laughed. "Yes, yes. You are still a mortal. A lovely loophole." She nodded to Eve. "I'll admit your House is more charming than most of your kind."

"House?"

Lea's smile was pitying.

"House BlackSky. Your grandmother," Eve reminded. "Far less gaudy than those of House Luxon. Though not as scheming as House Elena."

"Oh," I said in a small voice. Great, another powerful and scary authority figure in my life. I blinked. "Wait, Mab expressed knowledge of BlackSky upon her summoning."

Eve and Lea gave me looks that seemed to say "yes, and?".

"Perhaps a history refresher?" Lea suggested.

"We can add it do her study list."

"Do I not have any say on what ye would teach me?" I demanded, in a confident and even tone. Honest.

Lea giggled at my outburst. "And what would thou like to learn, dear Poppet?" she asked, running a finger over the length of a pointed ear.

I shivered, but there was something that could be useful, especially with this new form.. "Godmother, how do I cast a glamour?"

"That is knowledge, value." Lea smiled, flashing her delicately pointed teeth. "What would thou bargain?"

"You won't teach me just because I'm your godso- er goddaughter?" I asked hopeful.

Lea patted me on the head. "You are precious, Poppet. But, perhaps, not that precious," she added with a playful grin.

Eve tilted her head, the ghost of an amused smile on her face.

I exhaled. "I know you like dressing me up."

"An activity you so rarely let me indulge in," Lea sighed.

I shivered. In fact, I could only recall her dressing me up once. That was when she provided myself and Susan with enchanted armor and clothes... right before Chichen Itza. Before we rescued Maggie from the Red King. Before I killed Susan. Before we killed the Red Court.

"Ah," Lea's lips parted with anticipation. "Do you suggest a deal?"

I licked my glossy lips. "Yeah, glamours are about changing one's appearance, so you can indulge in dressing me up as you teach me."

My godmother looked a tiny bit disappointed. "Ah, but it's not real garments. Only seeming."

"She does possess other clothing powers," Eve suggested.

Lea's brows raised in interest. "Oh?"

"You mean like how Misako and Priscilla were adjusting my coat and shirt to fit me?" I asked.

"That or how Ranma can magically summon gowns and bodices, or how you can summon ice dresses and gowns," Eve dryly remarked.

I swallowed as Lea grinned. "Yes, Poppet, let us make this deal," she purred, her eyes flashing greedily.

***************


My stomach grumbled as I looked at my reflection. Well, it was a reflection. A tall light-haired blonde with dark eyes looked back at me with a dimpled smile. Wet lips were pale red, a... natural color.

Her skin was an odd beige color, tinged with pink. I blinked. Her eyes were too round, as were her pupils. Her ears were too short. The reflection wore a blue sweater and a pair of shorts that weren't quite as abbreviated as Daisy Dukes, but still showed plenty of long shapely legs.

"I look weird," I said, my voice catching. My head felt muffled, both from keeping the Veil-like spell up and from hiding my horns.

Lea leaned up against my shoulder. "But you make such a pretty human."

I shifted to look sidelong at her and glared. My godmother was still in full sidhe form. Where I looked... plain.

"Oh she's jealous!" my niece Misako cooed, as she stepped up to us. Her made-up features frowned. "She's blushing all blue."

"Correct, precious one," Lea nodded to my niece. "A minor detail, but one that could expose her."

"It looks funny on human skin tone," Nabiki noted.

"Concentrate, Poppet!" Lea flicked me in the ear. "You must keep the image in mind. Concentrate on the details."

Grumbling, I focused and the blue tinge on my cheeks shifted into a more human red.

"Are thou satisfied? Have we done enough dress-up?" I asked, my tone even and mature. Though I might have stomped a high-heeled foot. At least I didn't sound one bit pouty.

"We have not begun to do enough to satisfy me," Lea whispered in my ear.

"Another gown then? Perhaps some evening wear?" Misako suggested.

My tail would have dropped had it been out.

"How about less formal?" Nabiki offered.

My spirits perked at that. However, my hunger was getting a bit more acute.

Misako sniffed the air. "Oh?"

"A nice yukata," the young woman offered.

Lea's expression turned appraising.

"A what?" I asked. I inhaled and my stomach grumbled louder.

"Think of it as a simple kimono," Misako explained. "Lighter, easier to wear."

"But breakfast," I whined.

"Thou wanted to be taught glamours," Lea chastised me.

"And I can pass as human!" I stomped a foot.

Lea gave me an amused smile.

Misako waved her hand. "You look a bit too farm-girl blonde, auntie."

I rolled my eyes and let the spell shift. Glamours were like veils in that both bent light to create illusions. However, where a veil made yourself invisible, a glamour... shifted your appearance.

Think airbrushing a model for a magazine cover as opposed to removing a Russian general who had fallen out of favor with the Politburo. Both involved manipulating what people saw, and both were hard requiring lots of fiddly little bits of detail-work.

However, I had experience with veils, and while I wasn't great, I could make 'em.

But more importantly…

I watched as my reflection shimmered and my features paled. Hair turned from blonde to Alice blue. Skin went from creamy beige to snowy white. Figure shifted to a more lithe and taller form. Lips darkened to a glossy blue, and the skin on my eyelids darkened.

More importantly, I was a succubus. I wasn't quite sure where my innate powers ended and the glamour took over, but they seemed to work hand-in-glove.

I concentrated and held my form. My ears wanted to return to their pointy shape, and given how Lea had flicked them I was pretty sure they actually were in their true form. Almond-shaped eyes looked back at me, but I made sure my pupils looked round, instead of slit.

"Watch your blusher," Misako reminded. "Blue blush is fine, but blushing blue isn't something humans do."

I huffed a bit and shifted the way my cheeks were colored. I exhaled. The muffled feeling had lessened. It took less power to maintain this form; it was closer to how I actually looked.

Lea stepped back and inspected my form. She then glanced at my nieces. "Is it that draining, Poppet?" she asked me.

"It wouldn't be if I hadn't spent the last two hours beforehand playing dress-up," I said my voice pitching clear and bell-like, until it cracked towards the end.

"Mind your tone," Lea smiled and laughed as if appreciating a joke. "Still, if the rest of thy family can pass as human, then perhaps this form would suffice."

I grumbled, annoyed that it took a glamour for me to look as "almost human" / "not technically uncanny valley" as the rest of my sisters and nieces.

"Perhaps if thou had not let thy Mantle choose thy form thou wouldst not be in this predicament."

"But then she wouldn't be all sidhe and blue," Nabiki said.

"Yeah, just think of what she'd look like as a normal succubus."

I stared at my reflection. This mess was my fault. I thought I could just be turned into a succubus. Well, really I just wanted to undo the crippling injuries Thorned Namisiel gave me.

Problem was, the Sister change didn't work that way. It wasn't my sisters turning me into a succubus. I was supposed to turn myself.

And... well... I dropped the ball.

But what if I hadn't? I gazed at my reflection. Well, I probably would have looked like how I thought a succubus should look.

And sure I'd seen quite few women swing the succubus look. Even before my sisters, there was Jenny Greenteeth of the Winter Court, and Rosanna of the Denarians. But... when it came to succubae, I'd have to say my brother's sisters came to mind.

I blinked.

Hells Bells. Would I have looked like Lara?

At least I'd still have dark hair. Though it'd be long and glossy, in that perfect slightly curled style. I'd be pale, but more of a natural pale and less freshly fallen snow. There'd be makeup, but it'd be subtle just enough to give people the wrong, or perhaps the right, idea.

I tilted my head. I wouldn't be as tall. Sure I'd still be tall, maybe six foot, but the Mantle made me nearly six and a half feet tall. Also without the Mantle's influence...

Well, I wouldn't be quite so lithe of figure. I looked down at how my reflection was filling that sweater. I exhaled and the muffled feeling around my horns abated.

"Now what's this?" Misako asked looking between myself and my reflection.

I blinked. A White Court vampire looked back at me.

She was a more willowy than Thomas' other sisters, but she had the same rich dark hair and silvery-flecked eyes. The overt allure was there.

However, she also had a pair of long horns, wings, and a tail. Some White Court vampires, those of House Raith, might play at the succubus bit, but they didn't have the demonic accoutrements.

Dark peach-colored lips parted. They certainly didn't have fangs.

"She looks kind of cute," Nabiki admitted.

"Exploring thy brother's side of the family?" Lea teased.

"Uh... yeah," I coughed. "Girls, this is what a vampire of the White Court looks like."

Misako looked skeptical. She then poked one of my blue wings

"Right," I concentrated and my demonic extras vanished. I focused on my glamour and my reflection's teeth shifted to something more human.

A young Raith sister stared back at me. For a moment I froze. And my stomach picked the perfectly wrong moment to protest its Hunger. My eyes flashed silver. I shivered and let the glamour drop.

The reflection shimmered. Hair paled, and features shifted.

"Never thought I'd be happy to see my gangly, fae-featured, longhorn and hooves self," I exhaled and stretched a leg. "Now can we get breakfast?" I asked shifting my stance. Stupid tight pants.

"Not going to try something more exotic?" Lea asked, her disappointment evident. "The poor Whites are so pedestrian," she pouted.

Stepping away from the mirror, I glared at her. Sidhe eyes meeting sidhe eyes.

"Fine," Lea gave a flippant shrug. She turned back to the sweater and pants I wore. "La, at least we can get you into something more comfortable," she said taking my arm and reversing my direction.

"Oh?"

Lea eyed my sweater. "Thick and knit tops are not thy style."

"It is a bit heavy," I admitted.

Her gaze lowered. "And perhaps something with more room for the legs?"

"Something short? To show them off?" Misako offered.

"That would look lovely, Precious." Lea nodded.

Of course my godmother liked the most twisted and aggressive of my nieces.

Misako beamed. "And maybe some stockings?"

"Lovely as that would be." Lea laughed. "I was thinking the opposite garment style."

Looking at my reflection I swallowed.

***************

Lea and Misako were fussing about me when Nabiki opened the door.

I could feel who was arriving which was why I let them continue their work. Having my hair brushed was very calming.

My coiffed niece and glamoured godmother stepped aside. Lea idly spun her silver hairbrush while Misako anxiously tapped her fingers on the side of her makeup case.

Butters stepped into the room with Cecilia at his heel. "Harry breakfast is..." He looked at me and paused. The knight then turned to the other women in the room then back to me. He blinked.

Smiling, I stepped forward. "Something disquiets you, my knight?"

He looked out the window, the sun was just rising. "Well, I never picked you for a morning person."

"A necessary, if draining, habit of this family," Cecilia remarked.

He looked around the room, seemingly avoiding returning his gaze to me. "I hope you slept well," he said noting the still-made bed in the room.

"Oh, very well." I blushed. Succubae sleeping habits were... comforting, if a bit crowded. In retrospect, it was obvious why Ranma's daughters knew I wasn't sleeping with her when I was human. It also explained why despite having so many people living under one roof, this house had a lot of spare bedrooms.

He nodded. "That's, uh good."

I smiled and gave a little twirl. Drawing attention to how my duster, and the rest of my clothes flowed about. "Lea's lessons were informative, I've learned a lot about glamours and how to change my appearance."

"You don't look anything special," he blurted out.

The mirth evaporated from my face.

Cecilia forced a grin. "My, I hope you've got more tact with your girl, young man."

Realizing he was surrounded by lovely, irate, and slightly mad women. Butters waved his arms. I'll admit it was amusing to, for once, be on this side of the "guy says something stupid to a bunch of women" equation.

"No, no. What I mean is she looks normal," he said, flustered.

I crossed my arms with a huff. My tail drooped as I looked down at my clothes.

"Oh geeze. Come on Harry." He looked up at me. "What I mean is you've spent how long with your godmother, the fashionista grenadier, and the adorable ice bomber?"

"I told you we should have gone with a mini skirt," Misako grumbled.

"Maybe the kimono would have impressed him," Nabiki quietly added.

"Or at least put her hair up," Misako added.

"I think she looks good with it brushed out, it gives her hair more body, and shine."

Lea raised a hand. "Hush girls, subtlety has its rewards."

Butters eyed Lea. Despite myself, I smiled. His growing resolve was impressive. Even a few years ago he would have had problems dealing with a high sidhe like her.

He then nodded to her. "You may be correct, as there is artistry and subtlety about her."

"I hardly got to do anything," Misako grumbled looking forlornly at her makeup box.

For a moment my smile grew. Then I caught my reflection. "Wait Butters! This is subtle?" I stomped. "I'm wearing a skirt."

"And a lovely one," Cecilia agreed.

I smiled at my sister and stepped closer to the knight. It was more comfortable to walk with less... restriction. Though the glossy dark blue material did swish about my legs. At least I managed to convince Lea that I was fine with an ankle-length bottom hem. Even if Nabiki pressured me into adding some ruffles.

The knight shrugged. "You've got hooves, horns, and a tail. A pretty blouse and skirt are kinda minor compared to that."

Close enough to loom over him, I shifted my stance so my knees and ankles were a bit more bent. It still placed me well above his height, but at least it wasn't quite so intimidating. "So, you approve?" I asked, in a confident and not at all needy voice.

"It's better than you putting on some gown, headdress, and pony mask and throwing yourself at me."

I blushed.

Lea made a thoughtful murmur.

Cecilia caught my godmother's eye, raised an eyebrow, and gave a slight nod.

"I liked her gowns," Misako grumbled.

"Time and place, Precious. Time and place." Lea assured.

"Such as?"

"Oh, my queen hosts several... intimate events where an elegantly equestrian theme would be most suitable for her knight."

I coughed.

Laughing, Butters patted me on the shoulder. "See, this is what happens when you show your fairy godmother that you have magic dress-up powers."

Instead of giving a biting retort I simply leaned into his contact.

Approaching Cecilia, Lea stepped around the two of us. I noticed her intrigued glance but more of my attention was on Butters' reaction.

The knight pulled me into a somewhat awkward hug. "Come on, let's get some breakfast," he assured me.

"Well, if thou insist, Sir Knight," I smiled as we stepped to the door. My nieces followed us.

"It is a nice skirt," Butters hesitantly assured.

I raised an eyebrow.

He coughed. "It is. I'm just... well after yesterday..."

Stopping just outside the door. I continued to give him a silent look.

Butters sighed and looked to my nieces besieging.

"He means you spent yesterday turning your hair fluffy and red at him, plumping up your breasts," Misako smiled viciously. "Oh and turning yourself into a unicorn."

I blushed. "Oh... Akane saw.... she told you?"

"You also did it last night before dinner," Butters remarked.

"Yes, then," I laughed nervously.

"Well, there was the second gown you made this morning. The tight white one with the matching-"

I held up a hand to silence Nabiki and looked back and saw Lea and Cecilia were still in the bedroom. The two were quietly chatting.

"Are you coming?" I asked, vaguely disquieted by my sister and my godmother having a discreet conversation.

The lavender-haired woman gave a shy smile. "I might have some contacts. Why? What are you looking for?" she asked Lea.

"I might need thine advice on that." Lea took hold of the door. "Pardon, Poppet, but allow me some surprises."

"I'm not so sure I like surprises."

Cecilia smiled. "It's okay, Dear. You'll like this one," she reassured as Lea closed the door.

"Uh?" I asked, worry underscoring my voice.

"Don't be such a baby," Misako slapped my shoulder.

I glared at her.

Her smile froze as her tail stiffened. "Well... even if Auntie Cecilia is plotting something, it'll be nice."

"You said she was the devious one."

"But that doesn't mean she isn't nice about it."

I continued to look at her, and Misako wilted a bit.

Butters tugged at my arm. "Come on.... you'll feel better with some food in you."

"Yeah..." I agreed as we went down the hallway. Reaching the top of the stairs, I hesitated.

Misako's eyes went down to my hooves. Giving a little smile, she moved Butters's hand so it was at my elbow and... well she didn't quite push us down the stairs but she was a bit emphatic.

"Yes?" Butters asked.

"Auntie's a bit clumsy, just in case she trips, you can help," Nabiki smoothly said.

I gave him a weak smile.

He looked up at me and shook his head. "You know when I took this job I didn't expect I'd be helping baby demons figure out how to walk on their cute little hooves," he said as we descended the stairs.

Misako had ran ahead of us, bounding down two steps at a time. She had pulled out a camera and it flashed and clicked.

"Why does it feel like we've been setup on a date?" Butters asked.

"Don't blame me, I was with Lea and them since I got up," I said concentrating on hitting each step evenly. In some ways a hoof was a lot more challenging to work with than a foot.

"True, you're not exactly subtle, are you?" Butters smiled as we reached the bottom of the steps.

"I can be subtle!" I said, without stamping a hoof.

"About romance?" Butters asked.

I grumbled. But the smells coming from the kitchen had increased, and did mollify me as he led me towards them.

I could feel that my other two sisters were in the kitchen. Stepping in, I gave a bit of a disappointed murmur.

After seeing Eve "let her hair down" last night, both figuratively and literally, seeing her in her severe bun and grey suit-skirt getup was somewhat of a let-down. Ranma, on the other hand, was actually wearing a pale ruffled dress with a matching lacy apron.

Hearing a familiar noise, my eyes were drawn down and I saw silvery hooves peeking out of the bottom hem of her long dress. She also had a second pair of great spiraling horns out and her hair was up in a loose crimson bun garnished with lavender ribbons.

I blinked and watched my sister open the oven door.

"Did you learn anything fun?" the redhead asked as she pulled out a pan full of cinnamon pastries.

"Uh, yeah," I inhaled the savory aroma. I also must have come off as a bit lost because Butters pulled me towards the kitchen counter, where some plates and utensils had been set.

"Sure looks like it," Ranma said with a smile as she eyed my skirt.

I blushed as Eve fixed my coffee. "Remarkably subdued," she noted.

"Don't worry, we got plenty of time doing some fun dresses," Misako assured as she snatched a cinnamon roll. Nabiki gave her a frown but she took her own plate of provisions and went to the kitchen table where their sisters were already eating.

"It's good that your godmother was able to enjoy spending time with you." Ranma eyed me to convey the unspoken "without damaging anything."

I nodded. "So uh... what's with the getup?"

"It's my turn to cook breakfast," Ranma said as she filled my plate with pastries and fried bits of porkflesh.

I eyed her dress. Then looked down at my own. "Huh." My stomach's protesting cut off further introspection.

"Great another one going on about long skirts and hooves," Eve muttered.

"I know!" Misako shouted from the table. "You'd think miniskirts would be the most complementary!"

Ranma shrugged. "It's only two of us."

"We both know Cecilia prefers longer skirts." Eve sipped her coffee. "And just what are she and Miss Leanansidhe up to?"

"Some sort of surprise," Butters said as I continued to eat.

Eve made a thoughtful noise.

"As if we don't have a busy enough schedule," Ranma sighed.

"Miss Lartessa has given us a one day reprieve so far; I doubt we can count on many more," Eve stated.

"Denarians are jerks like that," I muttered, chewing on a wedge of ham. "Drop in unannounced, never make appointments, ruin vacation trips."

Eve reached over and gently closed my mouth.

I blushed, then sipped some coffee. "So, what punishing training do you have for me today Red?"

"You should touch base with Dr. De Cotis and Dirac," Ranma said.

"Another meeting of the eggheads?" I asked and smiled at Butters. "You'll like Dirac he's a magic geek like you."

Butters blushed.

"Still, I would love to get your flying better, and work on your team tactics," Ranma nodded to Butters.

"I can fly," I grumbled. "You pushed me out of a helicopter."

"Fly. Better," Ranma corrected. "However..."

"Lady Pluto wants you to meet with her associate," Eve briskly completed.

"The mercenary she wants to hire for me."

"Yes. Him."

"When?"

"In about an hour," Ranma hesitated. "She wants you to go alone with her."

Eying Butters' mostly untouched place, I licked some icing off my lip. "Why?"

"She said she'd prefer the meeting to be private. Especially if you decline his services."

"Huh." I speared a sausage and chewed it. "You trust her?"

The coifed redhead sighed. "I have some... minor concerns but if I were in your shoes I'd go alone with her."

"But neither of us are wearing shoes," I joked.

My sister gave me "the look".

I sighed. "Right. Pluto's a spooky creepy girl, but she's probably not a bad guy. Still..."

"Still?

"I feel like I'm 'on rails' here Red, that I'm less making decisions and that events are being managed for me," my tail flicked in irritation.

Ranma sipped her juice. "You made the choice to be one of us."

"Yeah but..."

"It's not like you mind the training. You complain, but you're like a sponge; you soak in everything," she sighed. "That's why we have to make the most of the time we do have."

Eve put down her mug. "So yes little sister, you are being managed," she said, bluntly.

Eating another cinnamon roll I waited for her to continue.

"We know we can't stop you from fighting Miss Lartessa, not now."

My tail curled as I thought that over. I was pretty sure she was lying. Okay, I was more physically powerful now, especially when compared to my injured state when I was human, but this power came with new vulnerabilities. I'd lay good odds that if anyone could shut down a baby succubus it would be her elder sisters, especially if the three of them worked in concert.

"Thus, we're doing our best to make sure our little sister will be able to survive her next fight."

I opened my mouth to protest.

Ranma cut me off. "Yes, you can heal, but if you don't know your limits, you could easily starve. Trust me, you do not want a starving, out of control succubus on the battlefield."

I felt the room get tense as the broodlings looked towards their mother, worry radiating off their horns.

"Uh, yeah I'll be careful," I assured. I gathered this was something she had experienced, personally.

My sister looked at me with a not quite believing expression.

Eyes slightly wide, Butters's expression turned thoughtful as he looked between us. He picked up a bit of sliced and fried steak.

"I'll be extra careful," I pouted.

Wordlessly, Butters dumped a few rashers of bacon on my plate, and then tossed on a couple of breakfast sausages.

I turned up my nose at him. Well, I did that after eating a few slices of bacon.

"Really? Not gonna make a lewd joke about me giving you sausage," Butters teased.

"Please, I have some taste, that's more a Bob level joke," I said, referring to my former magical assistant. Butters now possessed the skull, and the pervy spirt of intellect that dwelled within.

I frowned. "Oh man, Bob's going to have a field day with me." The sprit was extremely knowledgeable about magic, but he was also obsessed with the female form. Though that might have been my fault, given I first got the skull when I was a teenage boy, and well... the skull is shaped by whoever holds him.

Instead of laughing, Butters looked a bit embarrassed but had to nod in agreement. He knew just as well what Bob was like. Stars and Stones, he was the one that introduced Bob to the internet.

Since Butters knew Bob back when I had him, the spirit didn't change much when he took custody of the skull. Or I should say, Butters already had a mental idea of how Bob should act. Which was good, that meant if the skull ever returned to me Bob wouldn't change that much because its holder was a succubus.

Ranma looked into her mug. "Well, we do have a bit of time before Puu... before Pluto shows up. Perhaps we can go to the dojo?"

I may have made a little whimper. "But I can't be torn up, not if I'm going on a meeting."

My sister smiled. "Oh, I've got something gentle in mind."

My tail drooped.

"Now, now, I'm thinking of some more simple yoga. You know, get your flexibility up." Teeth flashed as her grin grew.

"What a lovely idea," Lea said as she and Cecilia entered the kitchen. "You did seem very stiff this morning, Poppet," she said, somehow finding a place next to me.

"Improved flexibility has many benefits," Cecilia added as she helped Ranma serve Lea, then helped herself to some breakfast.

Lea nodded as she nibbled on a cinnamon roll.

"And doubtless it'd help with whatever scheme you two are cooking up," Ranma noted while Eve smiled approvingly. The redhead then swept her hands over her dress and the pale material split and flowed as it morphed into her violet lycra bodysuit. Her hair tumbled down her back, and her larger pair of horns vanished.

"Oh sister, you exaggerate" Cecilia gave a shy, utterly innocent grin, that almost fooled me, and I had overheard her and my godmother plotting. My unassuming sister was scary at being... unassuming.

Snorting, Ranma turned to me. "Don't worry, we're just going to establish a baseline. Find out your limits of flexibility. Later you can work on expanding."

I swallowed. "See Red, I know what it means when you want to test someone's limits."

***************


Stepping through the portal Pluto had summoned, I shivered. I was used to opening Ways between realities, but the iridescent slit Lady Pluto made felt... alive. She also took a bit more time and cast some sort of spell with her staff before marking the edges of the portal with a series of glyphs.

Stomping my hooves, I got the tingling to stop in my legs. I lifted a leg and stretched it out. There was a bit of a pop and I rolled my shoulders. Ranma was right, I was a lot more flexible now. Still, I'm not sure the best way to teach me that was to twist me into pretzels. I looked over and saw Pluto wave her staff and close the gash.

The staff then shimmered and melted shrinking into a garnet tipped charm hanging on a silver chain that she slipped over her wrist. She adjusted her coat and stepped over to study me.

Her gaze swept from my pale, almost white, Alice blue hair, past my gleaming choker, down my leather duster, over my lacy dark blue blouse and glossy maxi-skirt, and finally ended at the polished hooves that just peeked out the ruffled bottom hem.

"What?"

"Jut making sure you can pass. You'd be amazed how often your nieces will forget that they've got horns or wings out." She meaningfully looked down at my legs.

"I somehow doubt their mothers would train them to be that sloppy," I crossed my arms.

She simply continued to look down. "And you had that... godmother was it? Helping you this morning," she murmured.

"They can pass for stiletto heels!" I stomped. I had added sharp burrs extending down the back of my hooves, and really the shape and a mild glamour was enough.

Lady Pluto's comment about Lea got me thinking. What was my godmother up to? She left the house just as Pluto had arrived to pick me up. Maybe she had gone back to my world. Maybe not. I did note that none of my sisters even tried to ask what Lea was up to. It made me wonder if the Company had even bothered trying to surveil her, or did they realize it's futile to try to track a powerful fae who can veil herself.

Then again those mercenaries didn't strike me as quitters.

Moving to studying the sides of my head, Pluto chuckled. "Shame, you didn't do something about the ears."

"Hey, I've got a glamour over those, and I brushed my hair forward!" I cried. Really with the glamours my godmother had taught me I could walk down the street in my full Blue Beetle armor and not be noticed. Though it didn't seem wise to push my luck, not on my second day.

Pluto rolled her eyes and muttered about demons. She reached into her pocket and handed me a pair of sunglasses. "At least you're not stuck on all thee and thou."

I grumbled.

"Put 'em on," Pluto ordered as she stepped out of the alley.

I reluctantly complied and followed her. She had a point, my eyes were unmistakably fae and if my glamour wasn't.... quite up to snuff... well people noticed eyes more than they noticed feet. Or in my case hooves.

We exited the alley and she went left down the sidewalk.

I looked around. It was a city, but the buildings looked old brick and stone. Things seemed bright, if a bit worn. On the other side of the street was a narrow canal. Probably Europe. Maybe Venice? Amsterdam? Though none of the signs looked to be in Italian or Dutch...

My stomach grumbled and I wished I had had a larger breakfast, but I shrugged and followed Lady Pluto. I smiled as we passed some people about their business. Inhaling, I relished the fresh air and the rich scents. My hunger burbled and I found my eyes drawing to store windows and linger on the food within as we walked past. For a city, things smelled okay over here.

Pluto led me towards a small outdoor cafe that was at the corner of two winding side streets. It was nice to get a bit of walking in, and enjoy the.... scenery. Even if the smooth stones did make or awkward footing, but my legs were nimble enough and I got to get in a bit of people watching. Absently, I noted a bit of understanding with my brother's views on the same subject.

Pluto found an older man sitting alone at a table. Leaning his back to the wall, he read from a newspaper and sipped from one of those tiny European coffee cups. The cup looked even smaller in his big, scarred fingers.

A large polished oak cane with a silver topper in the shape of a dog's head was hooked over the edge of the table. Sensing us, he folded the newspaper, removed a black wide-brimmed hat, and gestured for us to sit.

Thin lips parted to give a smile with an amused gleam. His hair was long and pulled back in a ponytail that was almost all silver. A neatly trimmed grey beard adorned a lined face. He looked about twenty years older than me. Well... older than I looked as a human. I'm not exactly sure how old I look now.

I mean an adult succubus could look whatever age she wanted, but I wasn't exactly an adult succubus.

Adding to his battered, but roguish look were scars running across his cheeks and the sable eye patch that covered his left eye. His skin was tanned and rough, as if he'd spent many years of hard living. Even sitting down, he looked tall. The grey suit he wore was finely tailored, but did nothing to hide his strong, wiry frame. A silver pocket square was neatly folded in his coat pocket.

The bespoke styling did hide his shoulder holsters pretty well. He wore no tie with his black button-down shirt, which was also tailored to hide a soft bullet proof vest he probably wore. That is unless the man was bulkier than I had guessed.

His eye tracked the both of us, though he spent more time looking me over. He seemed to pay particular attention to how my long skirt moved when I walked. Did he know my joints were different? Most people hardly noticed. His lips curled into a satisfied smile that felt... odd.

"My, what trouble did ya get into?" he asked in a deep, somewhat raspy voice, dropping his hat onto the spare seat he'd draped his black jacket over. His gaze flicked to my choker and he seemed to nod at the pentacle over winter snowflake design.

Once again, I could feel his gaze follow my legs as I smoothed my skirt and sat down across from him, and crossed my legs. Lady Pluto sat to my right.

I blushed at the attention. Hoping both that my glamour ensured the skin tone stayed human and that he did not notice anything amiss with how my ankles worked.

"I heard you were willing to do work?" I asked, adjusting my duster's belt so I could sit more comfortably.

"I am a man with many hats, but today, for you, I'm here as a mercenary, well perhaps an assassin." His almost piratical smile returned. "Now, what'll I call you, Miss?"

"BlackStone. Dame BlackStone," I stated, automatically and with as much authority as I could put in my high voice.

Lady Pluto picked up a menu and flipped to the tea page.

His eyebrow moved in such a precise move that it had to be an exact tell. "And how can I help the Winter Court, my lady?"

"How do you know this is for Winter?"

The large, roguish man gestured towards my choker. "Call me experienced with ladies of Winter."

My blush grew, and I wondered if he could see through my glamour.

"Let us presume that if Dame BlackStone is acting under the auspices of Winter then it is in her legitimate capacity as the Winter Knight. However, that does not necessarily put your actions under the obligations, or protections, of Winter," Lady Pluto explained.

"If I take yer contract," the man clarified.

"If you take the contract," Pluto happily agreed.

The man leaned back. "It'll depend on exactly what that contract entails." His eye fixed on me. "Dame BlackStone, who are you fixin' for me to fight?"

"Oh, nothing much." I smiled. "Wolfmen cults, Denarians, and Outsiders. Think you can handle it?"

His eye widened slightly and the man sipped from his tiny cup. "Well, I may need to raise my fee," he admitted to Lady Pluto. "Given all this, I've got more questions."

"I have answers," she replied.

"Yeah, no need for you to go in blind," I added.

He smiled, evidently approving of my quip.


Pluto sighed.

"Good, good." He lifted a hand and held out two fingers to Pluto.

The girl nodded to him.

"Good news." A smile grew over his scarred face.

"Hmm?" I asked tilting my head.

He put the cup down on the saucer with a dainty clink. "It looks like you've bought a two for one deal."


End Chapter 12


I'd like to thank the prereaders for their help in this project: J St C Patrick, DCG, Kevin Hammel, and Ellf.

And a bit of further news, the remaining chapters and the epilogue of Blood Debts have been written and are in editing / prereading. So good news. In time, will be able to read this story to completion.

Thanks to everyone for their comments and help with this!

 

[Gindjurra]

How to use a fish knife and when to use the salad fork." I asked, not whining

Click to shrink...

Given it's Winter sidhe, it might not just be learning which of those to use when for just dinner parties. I can totally see them having a protocol for when you'd use a salad fork during an assassination.

Pardon my skeptism."

Click to shrink...

Typo. It's spelled skepticism.

You mean like how Misako and Pricilla were adjusting my coat and shirt to fit me?" I asked.

Click to shrink...

Maybe a typo here. Most people spell Priscilla with an 's'.

A young Wraith sister stared back at me

Click to shrink...

Typo. No 'w' in Raith.

I can be subtle!" I said, without stamping a hoof.

Click to shrink...

About romance?" Butters asked.

Click to shrink...

For Harry, subtle means nothing is on fire. Yet. And the same goes for combat situations.

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Gindjurra

>>[How to use a fish knife and when to use the salad fork." I asked, not whining
Given it's Winter sidhe, it might not just be learning which of those to use when for just dinner parties. I can totally see them having a protocol for when you'd use a salad fork during an assassination.
[hehe
[that's quite likely
[given how there's rules on how blood can't be "spilled" without Mab's approval at Winter parties.
>>[Pardon my skeptism."
Typo. It's spelled skepticism.
[Dang, got it.

>>[You mean like how Misako and Pricilla were adjusting my coat and shirt to fit me?" I asked.
Maybe a typo here. Most people spell Priscilla with an 's'.
[ya, fixed


>>[A young Wraith sister stared back at me
Typo. No 'w' in Raith.
[Dang, I have a habit of making that.

>>[I can be subtle!" I said, without stamping a hoof.
>>[About romance?" Butters asked.

For Harry, subtle means nothing is on fire. Yet. And the same goes for combat situations.
[Yup!
[Really giving Dresden more fire powers is probably.... risky

[Thanks for commenting!

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Annnd, here's a new bit of fanart of BlackStone

Really like how this one came out, tried a new artist.
here

 

[Sunshine Temple]

Blood Debts Book 5 of The Return
A Ranma, Sailor Moon, Dresden Files fic thingy.
By Sunshine Temple
Naturally, I own neither Sailor Moon nor Ranma nor the Dresden Files. So here's the disclaimer:

Ranma 1/2 and its characters and settings belong to Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan, Kitty, and Viz Video. Bishoujo Senshi Sailor Moon belongs to Naoko Takeuchi, Koudansha, TV Asahi, and Toei Douga, and DIC. And the Dresden Files is owned by Jim Butcher.


Previous chapters and other works can be found at my fanfiction website.
http://jtemple.florestica.com/
Temporary Backup Site.
http://www.fukufics.com/fic/
Other website Temple of Ranma's Senshi Seifuku
http://fukufics.com
C&C as always is wanted.
Chapter 13: Midnight Appetizer, Part A


Leaning over the counter, I tapped the beaker. Tiny bubbles swept up the sides and popped. I took a small measure of pink salt and slowly tipped it in. As I poured, I pushed with my will. The bubbling fluid turned clear and the steam coming off the beaker thinned to a bluish wisp. Energy flowed from me into the potion. My eyes fluttered, and, with a little gasp, I severed the connection.

Butters stepped to my side. Adjusting his glasses, he studied the potion. "How long does it need to go?"

"Ten minutes or so?" I ventured with a little yawn as I reduced the flame on the Bunsen burner. Making potions after training with my sister might not have been the best idea, but I was a wizard and I wanted to do wizard stuff. The bubbles began to diminish in frequency and I put a stopper in the top of the beaker.

Butters looked crossly at me and picked up a different stopper. This one had a bent glass tube running through the stopper that linked to a check valve. "It's still hot enough to steam for a while," he reminded.

"Uh, right," I blushed as I swapped out the stoppers.

"Do you want it to blow up?" Butters asked.

I pouted. Normally, I asked my magic spirit advisors to double check my potion making. For years that had been Bob the Skull, but Butters had him. Now, I had my daughter Bonnie but she was back home with my other, more corporeal daughter, at the Carpenter's house.

"This isn't your lab." He looked around the concrete subterranean room. "But I could see how you'd get confused."

"This isn't like my old laboratory at all," I groused. "No shelf full of bad romance books and dribbly candles."

Butters laughed. "You know Bob complained about how I didn't let him light candles in the apartment. He says it ruins the ambiance." He sighed. "I told him molten wax ruins computers."

"He does make for a challenging roommate."

"Lucky you, you could stick him down in a dank, cramped subbasement on one of the shelves overflowing with junk and leave him with his candles and books," Butters said, sounding a bit wistful and... nervous.

"Sounds like a safety hazard," Dirac noted as he inspected the rig I had under the fume hood. After eyeing the flames and the bubbling check valve he reduced the fume hood's fan level.

"You don't have to be so paranoid," I huffed. "It's a perfectly safe potion."

The gangly mercenary technician gave a slow blink. "You asked for half a pound of white phosphorus."

"I didn't use all of it."

"And you had us shred a rocket engine manual into confetti."

"You didn't need to pull out the whole thing," I muttered. "I only needed like half a page."

Dirac shrugged. "There was some concern that your requests would be wasteful. Some of the oils you asked for-." He picked up a glass bottle with a tin screw-on lid. A reddish waxy liquid sloshed inside. "-are difficult to procure these days."

"And should you even have sperm-whale oil?" I asked.

"You did ask for it," Butters inquired. He scoffed and turned to Dirac. "And that's not the worst he's asked for. Get this, he... er she... actually had some powdered rhino horn and a lead box with a supply of depleted uranium."

I blinked at Butter's slip up.

Shaking his head, Dirac chuckled. "Really?"

Butters laughed. "Harry uses it for fighting ghosts."

"Ghost dust works by making things extra real, and a dense metal like that is perfect," I stomped the floor.

"Huh," Dirac looked thoughtful. "You need more depleted uranium, Miss Dresden? We've got plenty of that in stock."

I gave him a level glance. "Should I be worried you have that stuff?"

The man smiled and turned to Butters. "How about you, Sir?"

"Isn't depleted uranium dangerous?" Butters asked. "Yeah, it's a lot less radioactive than natural unenriched uranium, but, radiation aside, it's still a toxic metal."

"It's also flammable. Which gives some potential as an incendiary." Dirac mildly stated. "But we have containment procedures for far more dangerous materials," he added.

I stared. That was true. I glanced back at the brewing potion. I wasn't sure if mercenary was referring to the Denarian coins they were storing for me, those red demon metal blades my nieces used, the freaky machine-shop magic contraptions Dirac maintained, or some other bit of exotic and dangerous stuff.

Hells Bells, they had RPGs, missiles, grenades, and other things that went boom. I didn't know what chemicals were used to make a rocket motor or an explosive warhead, but I knew they weren't pleasant.

Butters gave the man a skeptical glance. I could tell he was thinking similar thoughts.

Slipping closer to Butters, the bottom hem of my skirt swished against his leg.

"Your Jammers, they're not radioactive are they?" Butters asked.

"Technically?" Dirac took a step to the side and gestured to a long bench where a Jamming device had been dissected.

Instead of the bulky building-protecting models that resembled a computer mainframe crossed with a furnace, the Jammer on the lab bench was one of the portable versions worn by my sisters and nieces.

The protective Kevlar sheeting had been pulled off revealing two pairs of gleaming whip antennas attached to a central housing. The red cover to that had been removed exposing minute... channels that had been cut into a gem-like crystalline material.

Leaning in, Butters inspected the tiny designs and patterns.

For my part, my attention was on the slowly bubbling light blue potion. Yes, on the potion and not the Knight's backside.

Or maybe, I was rolling kinks out of my shoulders. Today, my sister had deemed my ability to fall was "satisfactory" and decided to up our training. That was in addition to her throwing me around and having me do flips and tumbles.

"Very nice, but... is it radioactive?" Butters asked. "I mean we're talking about something that blocks out teleportation." He frowned, his curiosity drawing him in.

Dirac provided a magnifier mounted on a metal arm with an attached light.

Butters adjusted the height of the lens and bent over further to look at the crystalline lattice.

My focus on the... potion grew. I shifted a leg and one of my knees popped. I was starting to see the wisdom in my sisters' instance on stretching.

"I suppose that only makes it radiation in the sense that it's electromagnetic radiation," Butters frowned. "Still, an energetic enough EM pulse can cook you."

"That's what a microwave oven is," I helpfully added.

"Are they EM waves? Does this thing work like a radio jammer? I mean I don't see any power supplies. And it looks like it runs on magic, but what are the antennae broadcasting?"

"That's correct. A magical power supply's actually what enabled most of the miniaturization," Dirac explained with pride. "The downside is that only Pattern Silvers can use these devices. Fortunately, the brood is sufficiently attuned to provide that power."

"And your larger Jammers are electrically powered? Okay… so is most of their machinery is dedicated to converting the power to the right signal?" Butters asked

"Magic is all about converting and shaping energy," I added. "It gets less efficient the more you have to manipulate it."

"These Pattern Silvers must be inherently related to dimensional stability," Butters surmised. "I mean if their magic readily converts to a jamming signal."

I thought back to what Lady Pluto looked like with my Wizard's Sight, and the mastery of opening Ways and dimensional travel she had demonstrated this morning.

"That seems to be a valid supposition, Dirac allowed.

"That's not exactly answering my question," Butters stood up and looked thoughtful. "But what is it about these signals that blocks teleporting? Does it scramble the targeting so they show up in the wrong spot? Does it make it so a portal can't open? Does it just raise the energy cost prohibitively high?"

I missed out on Dirac's answer as my attention went back to the beaker. As I checked the potion, I missed Butter's follow up question. It had terms like multiplexing, modulation, and equalizing-autonegotiation,

And then Dirac's reply got even more esoteric.

My tail drooped as the two got deeper and deeper. Butters went over to a whiteboard on one wall and started sketching out a rough diagram that made my eyes hurt. The man had nimble fingers, but his handwriting was still as sloppy as any doctor's.

I leaned closer, ducked under the fume hood. Inspecting the potion, my lips curled up into a smile. There was something... relaxing about potions. There was an elegance to their slow deliberate nature. Though sometimes getting the right ingredients was a real pain.

The door clicked open.

"Hi Nabiki!" I greeted as I got up from the workbench.

My pale-blue haired niece stepped into the room. She looked at me and smiled. "Cute skirt auntie!" her gaze lowered. "And hooves? My."

I blushed. "You've got a nice dress too."

Her face brightened and she gave a little twirl; the blue bows on her fluffy pink outfit fluttering. "Thanks!"

I glanced up at a clock on the wall. "You're early, did my next training session get moved up? Or do Eve and Ranma want me to try another tracking spell?"

"Probably. Not that you've had much luck." Nabiki's gaze swept over the room. Her attention fell on Dirac and Butters.

The two eggheads looked up from the whiteboard. Dirac held a marker and had crossed through parts of Butter's diagram. It looked like a demented version of chutes and ladders merged with tic-tac-toe.

She smiled at them, and they went back to their messy scrawling. "You think Miss Mantis is laying low?" Nabiki asked me.

I sighed. "Probably." I still had the fragment from Tessa's mandible, but I hadn't been able to get it to work with a tracking spell, not since Lomar. The Denarian was already using counter-spells to block tracking. Doubtless she had increased her precautions.

Still, it didn't hurt to keep trying.

My niece nodded. "And I don't know if mom moved training up, but she's been... antsy."

"She seemed calm when she was throwing me about the room an hour ago," I noted. Well, actually, she seemed a bit tired. Part of me took some pride in that despite my sister's seemingly boundless stamina she did seem a bit fatigued towards the end.

I suppose spending a few hours in a padded sparing room throwing and flipping someone a foot and a half taller than you had to take it out of you. Sure, my sister was strong, but I was probably half again her body-weight. The only reason I wasn't passed out taking a little nap was because of the insane endurance training I had been going on with my brother back in Chicago.

Long, long runs on the beach wearing a weighted vest tended to add up. Also with all the flips and rolls my sister had me doing, the room tended to spin a bit after training and I figured lying down might not be the best idea.

But playing with potentially hazardous chemicals? That was just fine.

"She did worry about your hooves cutting up the mats of the company's sparing room," Nabiki stated.

I blushed. "Well..."

"But it was only the one comment. Then she started making calls and the like. I think she's got something planned."

My stomach clenched. When my sister got... creative training got painful. This was a woman that figured stress-positions, wall-kicks, burpees were basic warm ups, and felt that if you didn't end up with broken bones, then you weren't really pushing yourself.

My niece had a playful smile as she slipped to the workbench with the potion bubbling on it. "Oh, what's this?" she asked, her tail swishing.

"So, did training get moved up?" I asked.

"Nope" She reached out to the beaker.

My hand snapped out and caught her fingers, but her hand had already stopped half a foot from the potion. "What's going on?"

"Wanted to talk," she said, her eyes not moving from the potion. "But now I'm curious about this." She sniffed the air. "What is it?"

"A potion."

Her blue eyes lit up. "Magic? What's it do? How's it work?"

"Just a pep-up spell. Anti-fatigue."

"Magic coffee?" Nabiki eyed my fatigued form. "I can see why you'd want that."

"She did ask for a bunch of grounds," Butters said as he added a line of equations to the whiteboard.

"It's not just that," I stomped a hoof. "I mean... it's more than that. Normally, there isn't a substitute for a good night's sleep and nourishment but... well..."

"You found a loophole?" Nabiki asked.

I smiled. "Kinda."

"Is it done?"

"It still needs a little bit more time to brew."

She inspected the bubbling blue fluid. "How's it work? You just drink it?"

"Yup. Though it won't taste very nice."

She raised an eyebrow.

"It's a potion, the taste is only part of it. All eight ingredients have specific purposes."

"Eight?"

"Yup," I started picking up items from the far side of the work bench under the fume hood. "You've got a liquid base. An ingredient paired to each of the five main senses, then one for the mind and one for the spirit."

My niece pointed to her horns. "We've got more senses than that."

"Well... yes..." I huffed. "Look, that's why I'm testing this out. Most of our senses seem to complement the human five. Anyway, the ingredients are more than their physical makeup. You put energy into the potion as each ingredient is put in and when you start brewing it."

Nabiki nodded at the bowl of coffee beans, bit of salt, crystal full of sunlight, and other accoutrements. "It's about creating a holistic experience?"

I blinked. "Uh... actually yeah."

"You engage all the senses, the mind, and the spirit of the imbiber. But each is really hooking them, opening a channel to transport the magic energy put into the potion?" she guessed. This time she extended a claw and tapped the side of the beaker.

"You really shouldn't do that," I admonished.

Nabiki pouted but straightened herself up. "Maybe next time you can brew with your horns out, Aunty."

"In that case I may need to add a new ingredient."

"Wait..." Nabiki glanced at the beaker. "Are the ingredients for the brewer or the drinker?"

My tail slowly swung back and forth. "Huh... both? I didn't really..."

Leaning with her back on the bench, Nabiki gave me a half-lidded gaze that seemed too old for the youthful succubus.

"There's more to it than that..." My tail drooped, tip curling.

Nabiki raised her eyebrow and gave a little shake of the head.

"Look, I never really made spells for non-humans, and until recently..."

"You were human."

I blushed.

"And now you're the little sister," There was interest behind Nabiki's statement.

"Well, I have an older brother." I went over to the beaker and turned off the burner. "So..."

"Yes, the incubus," my niece seemed amused for a moment. Her expression sobered. "Still, you're older than your sisters."

Using a set of tongs, I moved the beaker onto a rack to cool. "Yeah..."

"But you're still the baby sister," she leaned forward. "That's something we have in common," she said in a near whisper.

I met her gaze.

Pale blue eyes stared back at me. My gaze darted to the side before a Soulgaze could start.

Nabiki sighed. "I used to be... older." She wrung her hands over the hem of her dress. "I used to be Akane's big sister. I was a year older but..."

I swallowed. "Alexia?"

The young demon nodded. "She had taken Akane... she had taken me... It's complicated but..." Nabiki shivered. "Mot- Alexia made me... then she made me..."

My arms went out as I bent down and hugged her. "It's okay; she's gone... you have Ranma," I assured as my tail curled around her legs.

Nabiki leaned into the embrace. However, even with me bending over, the diminutive demon's head only came up to my chest. "Yes... it's okay," she purred. Then gave a sardonic chuckle. "That's the truth of it it's it?"

Long hair swished as I tilted my head

Nabiki sighed and held tighter. "I'm like this now; we're like this now. And that's okay."

"I uh... didn't..."

That dry laugh returned. "Please Aunty, we both know you're the emotional baby sister among your siblings. I doubt mother, Aunty Eve, or Aunty Cecelia made you that way. So... you've got that comfort, I suppose."

"I'm surprised you're not saying that was Cecilia's sinister plan," I murmured.

Nabiki laughed.

"You think it's my fault I'm like this?" I stomped my leg.

Nabiki's tail simply tapped my hoof as she cleared her throat.

"That's the Mantle's doing," I pouted.

"Did the Winter Mantle turn you into the baby sister?" she teased as she continued to cuddle. "Or is it simply because you are the baby sister?"

"I've er.. I'm only two days old." I frowned. I had meant to say "I've only been this way for two days." but...

"And will you stay the baby sister?" she quietly asked. "It's not that bad."

Glancing at the clock, I turned back to the potion and extended my senses. "It's done," I noted.

"Is it?" Nabiki gave a sly smile. "What about being the little sister?"

My tail slowly rolled back and forth. "Uh... well, I am the little sister..."

Grinning broadly, Nabiki leaned forward. "Is that your decision then?"

The door clicked open and I turned with relief. "Ranma! Back to training? It's early but my potion's done, so I can go!" I exclaimed with forced cheer.

The redhead blinked at me. Her tail rolled behind her as she juggled a pair of helmets.

Okay she wasn't literally juggling them. Not that I'd be surprised if she were.

The redhead tossed one to me.

I caught it; it took me a second to recognize that it was a motorcycle helmet, and that my sister's leather getup was a bit more... reinforced than normal. Her leather jacket was thicker, instead of a skirt she had on leather pants, and her boots were a bit heavier and lower in the heel.

"Did you test your potion?" Ranma asked, rotating the remaining helmet in her hands.

"Not yet."

"What's it do?" she asked stepping over to the fume hood. Her tone was interested, but I noticed her tail was anxiously moving to and fro.

"Pick-me-up and energy replenishment."

"Oooh," Ranma nodded.

"What's this for?" I asked hefting the black helmet. "Some sort of defensive driving training? Or are you going to wallop me in the head and don't want to risk me losing an eye? Or, wait no... paintball uses different facemasks?"

The redhead gave me a flat look. Her tail lowered and flicked about. "They're motorcycle helmets."

I gave a slow nod. "Right... so what kind of bike training?"

My sister tilted her head and stepped to the side. After looking me over, she inhaled and gave a little sigh.

Tail hanging limp, I shifted my hooves. I could feel something like anxiety and frustration coming off of my sister. That was usually a bad sign.

Smiling, the redhead looked up at me. "I was thinking going out, having a nice ride, and getting something to eat."

"Huh?" I blinked.

Ranma spun her helmet in one hand. "Well, if you insist on more sparring..." her smile grew predatory, but there was something almost forced to it. "You were making good progress this morning. I guess it just takes a good night sleep, and some early morning yoga and you can move around with some semblance of grace."

"No, no! A lunch break would be nice," I assured.

Butters turned from the whiteboard he and Dirac had filled with arcane symbols. Okay, arcane symbols I could understand. These were far too... mathy.

My sister nodded as I studied her once more. Sure, she was offering me a break, offering to spend some time with me that wasn't training or studying or thaumaturgy but... it wasn't solely for my benefit. Hells Bells, even the time spent with my Godmother playing dress-up was also teaching me how to shift and cast Glamours.

She glanced down at the helmet. "Hopefully it won't be as big of a mess as the last time we tried to go out for lunch."

I nodded.

"At least that would mean Tessa'd be making her move," Nabiki stated, her high voice turning surprisingly cynical.

For a second Ranma smiled but then shook her head. "One shouldn't even wish for that... still, the waiting is painful."

"But going for a ride could be fun," I glanced over to Butters and smiled.

The thin knight coughed. "Uh Harry, I think Ranma's having this as a private lunch. I mean I don't have a motorcycle."

The redhead nodded. "Arrangements could be made but..."

"I have a bike!" Nabiki happily added with a dimpled smile.

I stepped back. I guess having dimples didn't render one immune to their sinister power.

Still, her joy was infections and I found a myself grinning as my own dimple appeared.

"I suppose I could go out to eat instead of doing more training," I said as I went back to the beaker. I put a hand to the glass. The potion felt cool. I extended my senses and, satisfied that it was done brewing pulled it off the rack. Removing the stopper, I poured it into a plastic tube with a quick snap cap. It wasn't quite the squeeze sports bottles I was used to, but this potion was smaller in volume anyway.

My sister watched this with interest. "Not going to test it out?"

"Not yet." I slipped on my coat and put the tube in an inside pocket. "But I figure we're going to resume training after lunch. And after that I may need a pick-me-up."

The redhead's smile was far from reassuring. "You're learning. Excellent."

My tail drooped a bit as I grabbed my staff.

"Oh, don't be such a baby," my sister laughed as we left the lab. Glancing back, she looked down at my skirt. "Oh, maybe you should put pants on, Sis."

Grumbling, I followed her and my niece down the hallway.

***************


Motorcycles are fun.

Motorcycles are cool.

There's something about the speed, the power, the danger, the intimacy that comes with controlling a device that minimizes the distance between you and the road.

Even when you're a passenger, much of the allure and power is still there. Though I'm sure much of that experience came from it being Ranma's torso my arms were clenched over as she raced down the streets.

It had the same freewheeling rush as flying, but it wasn't quite like same. The ground was too close for one. For two the throbbing engine between my legs was very... interesting. It was probably for the best that my tail and horns were hidden and I had a mild glamour up. In retrospect I almost regretted my comment to Murphy a couple of years back about why "all women liked motorcycles", not that it was wrong, but that it hit a bit... close to home.

The redhead drove the giant purple and burnished steel Harley with a zeal that reminded me of Murphy's own skills. Though Ranma did push her bike a further to the edge, forcing the heavy beast into leaning, nimble turns that I'm pretty sure even Karrin Murphy wouldn't risk.

Well, not unless she was driving a gangly wizard while being chased by the Erlking and the Wild Hunt. Now that was a distressing thought. What would the Erlking make of me now?

Lord of the Goblins, peer to the Queens of the fae, the Erlking was a predatory spirit associated with the hunt, bloodlust, and primordial violence.

And I... may have once summoned him and tried to imprison him in a circle. It was only temporary. The idea was to keep a bunch of necromancers from stealing his power.

It... didn't exactly work.

I was knocked out by a necromancer, my talking skull assistant was stolen, and the Lord of the Hunt Escaped to ravage Chicago.

Yeah... not the greatest Halloween I'd ever had.

It was only because me summoning a tyrannosaurs rex had impressed him that the powerful wyldfae had let me go. Also... he thought I was too weak to be "sporting prey" when he found me later that night.

That Halloween was the first time we met. Subsequent meetings went... better. Including the time, I shot him and took the Wild Hunt from him. In his own, vicious alien way, he seemed to have a begrudging respect for me. Or at least in my ability to hunt down my enemies.

Of course, that was back when I was human.

The growling engine between my legs lowered to a rumbling purr as Ranma pulled us into a parking lot. The big bike slowed and she put down a leather boot to balance the gleaming machine. The kickstand flipped out and she turned off the key.

There was a bit of a shake and the vibrations stopped. Blinking, I untangled my arms from around her torso and hopped off the bike. At least my height made that easy enough. Which was useful as my knees felt a bit loose.

I pulled off the helmet and leaned forward to peer into glossy black surface of the bike's rear fender, in the reflection my long Alice blue hair shook out. Sapphire lips curled into a confident, hungry smile that I didn't quite feel.

Yeah, the next time I ran into the Erlking, things were going to be... interesting.

My sister's opaque visor studied me for a moment before she pulled her own helmet off and jumped off the seat. Another bike pulled in next to us. I blinked. The motorcycle was Pink. No let me amend that; it was PINK. The machine almost hurt to look at. It didn't' help that the rider wore a matching motorcycle bodysuit that showed off her youthful form. Even her helmet was a glossy pink with cute little cat ears.

The whole getup was diabetes-inducing. It didn't help when my niece removed her helmet and shook out her powder-blue hair and gave a heart-wrenchingly adorable smile.

"Going fast today Mom? You trying to lose me?" Nabiki joked.

"Just giving your aunt a good time," Ranma laughed.

"Not like we could lose your bike in a crowd," I muttered. I went to the long scabbard on the side of Ranma's bike. According to the label it was, ostensibly, for fishing poles. That was a handy excuse as the dimensions weren't quite right. I suspected it was really a rifle rack that had a bit of... creative rebranding for the non-American market. Not that I cared, it fit my staff well enough.

Holding my staff, I adjusted my coat and got a good look at the building we'd stopped in front of. "A BBQ joint? Didn't Ukyou make us that for lunch yesterday?"

"That was grilled, even the pork loin she made wasn't properly slow cooked," my sister said with a knowing grin that was kind of annoying.

The part of me that was capable of introspection realized that this was the sort of secretive behavior I indulged on more than one occasion. The rest of me stomped a foot.

Tilting her head, the redhead took on an air of wounded innocence. "But I'm taking you to experience the native cuisine of your people, dear sister."

I harrumphed. Which must have been far too cute given how my niece giggled. I then made a show of looking at the restaurant's sign. "Funny, this doesn't look like a pizza joint."

"Do you know how hard it is to get good Chicago deep dish up in Toronto?'

I blinked. I was then struck by the image of mercenaries rolling up in full battle rattle to various pizzerias in the city. My chuckle was cut short when I realized the idea wasn't that ridiculous.

Okay, sure, they wouldn't be all armored up, but there were a lot of mercenaries that had to be fed. And young military-aged people did like their pizza. I could see my sister giving a few choice words to a few choice people and suddenly it'd be pizza day for a whole lot of hungry mercenaries.

I rubbed my forehead. The whole idea seemed to be a ridiculous misuse of pizza. And I'm speaking as someone who regularly used the stuff to bribe wee little pixies. Come to think of it...those pixies were my own personal army too...

I worked my mouth. I had to know.

"And how did you confirm there wasn't any good Chicago pizza?"

Ranma gave a slow blink. "There's a couple of agents from that city and some local to this a area and I asked them if they knew any good places around here that matched up."

The tension in my shoulders lessened in relief. "Ah good, I was worried you'd have the agents go out and buy a bunch of pizzas."

My sister nodded. "Well, yeah, how else would they test 'em?"

I sighed.

"I know." She patted me on the hand. "I also looked for a proper Chicago dog. That went even worse. I couldn't even find a good Portillo's hot dog place in Ontario."

I stared. That she would even know about a local chain was... Okay, yes Portillo's hot dogs were great, and their ribs were phenomenal.... when I could afford them. But this was something she shouldn't even know about.

"Ranma.... do you ever think you're too thorough?"

The redhead snorted. "Please, thorough would be calling up a Chicago steak house and having them air freight over some aged beef."

Nabiki frowned. "But I thought you-"

Ranma's hand clamped down on her daughter's shoulder. "Not now, Dear."

I blinked. "Uh?"

Ranma took my hand and started pulling me towards the restaurant. "Now, Chicago is known for some slow-work smoke houses."

I continued to blink at her. "Yes...?"

"So, I figured this place would work." She looked me up and down, eyeing my shirt. "Well, it's a good thing you can change your clothes."

"I'm not a messy eater!" I pouted.

My sister gave me a patronizing smile.

Grumbling, I followed her into the restaurant. The scent of wood smoke and meat filled my nose and I had to keep from salivating. I also focused on my glamour; I just knew that if my tail had been out it would be twitching to and fro.

There was a bit of an antechamber with plain wood seats that served as a waiting area. A podium sat at the passage that led deeper into the restaurant. The seating beyond was plain and the tables were black with shiny metal trim. The place was a bit too clean to be considered a proper dive, but it definitely was a hole-in-the wall.

Without any mind, Ranma went past the ten or so people waiting at the benches. Half were a group of young men in overalls from a machinist's shop. There was a young couple in office-drone wear. Okay, I don't know if the two men were dating, but they seemed familiar and happy enough together. And across from them was a gaggle of highschool-aged girls.

They all watched my sister enter, but only the machinists held their interest. Then I came in. And all their eyes fell on me. My lips quirked into a smile.

"Why are people looking at me like that?" I whispered, once we were at the hostess station. I also noticed that a fair number of the dining crowd had looked up from their tables and took notice of me.

My niece gave a soft chuckle. "Well Auntie, you're a big, tall weirdo. But... since you're a pretty-looking big, tall weirdo they find you intriguing," she quietly replied.

"Says the girl in the pink jumpsuit," I muttered.

"Also, you're practically broadcasting your hunger," Ranma added before the hostess came up.

"Am not," I said, smiling at the long-limbed blonde woman. The hostess wore a dark grey blouse and a black skirt that showed off her slim form quite well.

The hostess momentarily shied away from my gaze. "Yes?"

"Saotome, party of three," Ranma stated.

"Do you mind waiting? It won't be a moment." the hostess asked.

"We made a reservation." My sister's voice was mildly put out. She turned back to glance at us.

Pouting, I stepped closer. I didn't quite loom over the blonde; she was rather lanky. Thus I was only a head taller than her. "I am so hungry. Please, couldn't you do something?" I purred.

The hostess blinked. Her chestnut eyes widening ever so slightly. "Yes, of course," she brightened. "This way."

"Would it be too much to ask for a window table?" Ranma asked.

"Would a booth be fine?" the hostess asked. The spring in her step made the back of her black skirt do interesting things.

My sister glanced out the window. "Perfect."

"Your server will be by shortly," the hostess bowed and sauntered away.

Ranma and Nabiki took one side of the booth while I leaned my staff and took the entirety of the other side.

"Laying it on a bit thick," my sister noted as she flipped through the menu.

"Well, I am hungry," I said picking up the menu.

"Hmm," Ranma murmured. Her purple eyes darted to look out the window.

Following her gaze, I twisted in the seat to look over my shoulder. She was looking at the two motorcycles we had driven in.

"Really? The whole-eating-while-watching--the-door-and-your-vehicle-thing? Are you that worried about your fancy bike being stolen? What about sitting with your back to the wall?"

The redhead laughed. "Stolen? Oh, if only."

Pouting, I went back to the menu as my cheeks pinked in embarrassment. Well...they didn't really turn pink, but I managed to add that detail to my glamour.

The smell was enticing. Clearly, this was a place that knew how to slowly prepare and infuse meat. Eyeing the other tables would have made my mouth water, but I managed to keep myself in check.

It would have been overwhelming, but I was used to temptation and how to mitigate it. Though, I'll admit my gaze may have... lingered. Turns out I was hungrier than expected.

"Good choice sister, everything looks so delicious," I murmured. Yes, I said "everything", certainly not "everyone".

"They do?" Nabiki idly asked.

Ranma's response was cut-off by the approach of our waiter. He was a twenty-something young man, who, while a bit short, did have a muscular sleekness to him. A confident smile was on his olive features and I was reminded of Warden Ramirez. I had gone on more than a few adventures with Ramirez, including riding a dinosaur together and dueling White Court vampires while the rest of their court watched.

My lips quirked. That was a bittersweet night. Aside from the indiscriminate death and destruction, a gaggle of super ghouls had wrecked the party, that was the night that Lash had taken a psychic bullet for me.

Lash may have been the shadow of one of the Fallen, but she had shown the ability to change and grow. She was also the mother of my younger daughter. However, looking at our waiter, my mind was focused on something lighter that had happened that night.

That was when I had learned that, despite assertions to the contrary, Ramirez was actually a virgin. I leaned forward and gave our waiter a coy smile as Ranma and Nabiki gave their orders.

Soon enough, his attention was on me. Still smiling at the man, I slowly let my attention go to the menu.

After flipping through the menu, I raised my gaze. "I'll have the lemonade, and whatever you think is tasty."

He gave a cocky smile. "Well, how do you like your meat?"

I folded the menu and placed my hands on it. "Juicy, flavorful, generous portions. Oh and plenty of sauce," I added with a wink.

"There's always the brisket. There's a batch of cherry-wood beef ribs. And we do have some smoked sausages that are about ready."

"I do like a good sausage."

The waiter grinned knowingly. He poised his pen over the order pad. "Which will it be?"

"All of it," I smiled. I looked over to see my sister carefully watching the exchange.

He paused. "The brisket alone is nearly a pound of meat."

I put my hand out and patted him on the arm. "Don't worry, I can handle it. I am very hungry." I licked a lip. "Besides, if not I'm sure I can get... help."

"Of course. I'll get your drink orders," the waiter grinned goofily and sauntered a way from.

"Charming young man." I watched him leave.

Ranma gave me a flat look.

My niece giggled.

"What?"

The redhead leaned back. "Just curious."

Recalling how she was watching me earlier, I frowned. "I thought you said this was just a meal. That we weren't training."

"Everything is training," Ranma said.

I loved my sister, but sometimes I did want to hit her. Problem was she'd say that was also training.

The waiter had returned with our drinks. He gave me a hopeful grin as he put the lemonade before me. I put my lips around the straw and sampled. "Lovely," I purred.

"Will there be anything else?" he asked, keeping the goofy, expectant look.

"I'll let you know," I smiled patting him on the arm again.

Grinning, he left.

"Someone's trying to earn his tip," I noted.

"Shameless," Nabiki laughed.

Ranma sipped her water. "As I said, everything is training."

"What? This a 'Let's see how BlackStone acts around humans' bit?"

The redhead chuckled. "Your godmother did just teach you how to use glamours."

I crossed my arms. "Well, this isn't my first time out in public. What about that trip Lady Pluto too me on?"

"Yes, she told me about that." Ranma swirled the ice in her glass.

"Does everything have an ulterior motive with you?"

"Says the wizard." The redhead leaned back. "I let you have your secrets and cryptic half-answers. Do let me have my esoteric training methods."

"I'm not going to wax your bike for you," I huffed.

Ranma laughed. "Aww, but it'll make a great breathing exercise."

Nabiki blinked. "What?"

"Before you time kiddo," I said. I then gave my best Mr. Myagi impression. "Wax on, right hand. Wax off, left hand. Wax on, wax off. Breathe in through nose, out the mouth. Wax on, wax off. Don't forget to breathe, very important."

My niece glared at me.

"Yes, all those old movies auntie BlackStone likes are before your time Nabiki-chan," Ranma teased.

"I'm a year older than you," the cute little succubus said with a little glare.

I blinked and looked between mother and daughter. Ranma's age was hard to tell, but she couldn't be younger than twenty, and Nabiki had to be no older than... I paused. She was driving a motorcycle. So, she had to be, what, sixteen? She hardly looked that. She said Alexia had twisted her and that she was a year older than Akane. How old was Akane then? "Uh... what?"

"Never mind that." Ranma laughed. "Still, we do need to make sure you can handle yourself... in public."

I nodded. Flirting was one thing but... well my brother had the devil of a time adapting to living on his own or, more accurately, living without the financial support of the White Court. See, holding a steady job is actually kind of hard for a hungry incubus, especially one that was more than willing to sleep with anyone who caught his fancy. Turns out break-room fun time was not the best way to retain employment.

So, I could see the reason for my sister's concern. "There's also that after Tessa is taken care off..."

Ranma nodded; it was a sad little motion. "You'll be going back."

"Thomas can help me," I huffed.

The redhead sipped her water. "Yes, and it's wonderful that you'll have him, but we should make sure you're as ready as possible here and now." She sighed.

I could feel her concern and worry. My sister knew she was taking things fast, faster than she'd like with me, but she didn't have any choice.

She played with her cup. "This social interaction stuff is more Cecilia's area of expertise. But she's with Lea."

"And what is she doing with my godmother?"

"Do you want to ruin the surprise?"

I blinked. Normally, surprise and my godmother were a terrible and terrifying combination. I honestly wasn't sure if the fact that Cecilia was helping her diminished or added to that. My apprehensive musing was cut short when our waiter returned with a giant platter laden with meat.

Several plates were placed before me and I purred in delight. My sister's bemused expression was all that kept me from tearing into the mass of succulent, savory smelling meats. However, it was convenient that BBQ was finger food.

For a while I was lost in contently chewing and eating. Though to my embarrassment, Nabiki did have to tap me on the shoulder a couple of times. It seemed that my glamour would... slip a bit when my attention focused elsewhere.

***************


We left the restaurant feeling happy and full. Clouds had moved in, dimming the chill afternoon light. I pulled my coat a bit tighter over my shoulders, but it was purely reflexive. Both my succubus and Winter nature made me rather immune to the cold.

A hand ran across my belly, despite feeling full, part of me was still a bit… peckish. Pushing those thoughts aside, I watched my sister get her bike ready. The redhead nodded to her daughter and Nabiki went off to her pink bike.

Glancing at me, my niece took a few steps further away and pulled a phone out of a pocket.

I grumbled as she powered it on and started talking. While I could easily understand why my sisters used their phones and radios to keep in touch, it was still a bit frustrating. My powers made it impossible for me to use a cell phone or other such technologies; my mere presence burned them out.


"Just be glad we didn't make you stand in a circle," Ranma idly noted, sensing my frustration. Then Nabiki waved over her mother. Frowning, the redhead ran up and took the phone.

As Nabiki came over to me, I watched the redhead blink then become peeved.

Curious and more than willing to snoop, I decided to Listen in. Listening isn't exactly magic, which makes it handy for eavesdropping on phone conversations; it's more of a trick of mental focus. I concentrated on what my sister was saying and Listened.

"I don't care what assurances she's giving us; the timing is too cute," Ranma snarled.
I almost winced as her deep contralto voice came in clear and loud. I had forgotten just how much better my hearing was now.

She had started to pace and turn. A motion that I noticed allowed her to keep track of her surroundings.

"Oh, I'm sure she has plenty of information, after all her stupid pet cultist was responsible for the last breach," the redhead sighed and paused. "No... of course I want to meet her."

I blinked. Her tone and stance had shifted slightly at the end. My sister always prowled about languidly balanced, but I could feel that her hackles were raised. More than that, there was a bit of... eager anticipation about her.

"Eve, we'd need more time." There was another pause. "Yeah, that she's willing to give it to us is also-"

Looking across the street, my sister trailed off. A crimson motorcycle had pulled into the gas station on the opposite side of the road. The Suzuki's matte paint dully gleamed. A lithe figure in a grey bodysuit straddled the bike.

"Oh, you bitch!" My sister snarled as she shifted and pointed towards the bike with her free hand. Shadows deepened around her the tips of her fingers began to spark and her eyes started to glow.

The rider pulled off her grey helmet. Long dark brown spilled down the left side of her face and shoulder. I could just make out the woman's delicate features and her cold, adamantine gaze.

For a moment the woman and my sister stared each other down.

Hunger and aggression came off or Ranma in waves. Nabiki had taken a position to watch her mother's flank, and I noticed my own body reacting as my armor felt like it was ready to spring into position and the runes on my staff started to smolder.

I could feel... wrongness coming from the woman on the red Japanese bike. There was a magic about her that was disturbingly familiar.

The woman gave a cold smile that didn't reach her eyes, revved her bike, wove between the pumps, and sped off.

My sister's fingers tracked her departure. "Yeah, that was her. Damn show off," she grumbled as her arm lowered. Her body maintained its spring-like tension.

"Fine, set up the meeting." Ranma said as she stepped back and kept her vigil. She seemed to take particular notice of approaching vehicles and second story windows. She closed the phone and stalked back over to us.

"Well?" Nabiki asked, innocently as she sidestepped so she could keep a view of what was behind her mother.

"Was that who I think it was?" I asked. My sisters had briefed me about some of their enemies. And a lithe brunette with a delicate, but cold, face and a hired cultist narrowed the pool down. Also the grey bodysuit and red motorcycle were pretty large clues.

"Yeah, that was Galina A'deen, leader of the Combat Cyborgs."

"Soviet assassins hired to kill your moon queen and her magical girls," I stated shaking my head. Sadly, that was not the strangest hitman and client pairing I had heard of. That would have to go to "Winter Knight ordered to kill one of his own queens" or Winter Knight arranging his own 'retirement'." Though for that second one, I'll confess I was not entirely in my right mind at the time.

Ranma nodded. It was a curt, deliberate motion. She was still on edge. As if expecting a fight to break out at any moment, she moved to her bike and motioned for Nabiki to get on hers and for me to hop on behind the redhead.

"And she wants to meet with me," my sister said with a predatory grin.


***************


After that little surprise, things started happening fast. Unfortunately, since it was being organized by Eve, and Ranma didn't trust me with a radio, I was pretty much in the dark.

This world didn't have anything like the Unseelie Accords. The Accords were rules setup by Mab that most of the supernatural nations and powers of my world had signed onto. Surprisingly new, the Accords were built on previous conventions and traditions and were subject to periodic revision. Mab had hinted that another such a revision convocation was pending. No wonder she was irritated when the Winter Mother sent me on what was supposedly a quick mission to the border.

The Accords had procedures for settling debts, both wergilds and duels, negotiating safe passage through territory, declaring neutral ground, petitioning of grievances to another signatory, rules of host and guest, and other diplomatic niceties. Well, perhaps niceties was stretching it. The Accords explicitly had no "spirit of the law" only what was the letter of the law.

Under the Accords, a third party signatory could be brought in to arrange the meeting, or if there was no open belligerency Accorded Neutral Ground could be chosen. I will note that I've experienced betrayal at such a meeting, and yes it was the Denarians.

Still, it at least gave a framework.

There was no such framework here.

Hells Bells, I wasn't even sure how the Russians had contacted the mercenaries. Let alone, what convinced both parties to pick an acceptable venue.

I wrapped my arms tighter around my sister as she gunned her bike down the highway. Ranma seemed to be going further towards the lake that made the city's Southern border. We were nearing an industrial area. I could feel her irritation at Galina's little appearance.

Her showing up like that said a few things. First, that the Russians were able to find Ranma. I could understand why my sisters were up in arms about that. But from what they had told me, Galina had hired a rather powerful cultist. Magical tracking could be a real pain to defeat, no matter what precautions you took.

Even Tessa, with all her experience and sorcerous minions, managed to leave enough behind that we were able to track her to Lomar. Granted, she had gone to ground since then, but we were going to find her again.

Still, Galina could have attacked us. She could also have brought the other five cyborgs. Being outnumbered two-to-one by them would have been... troubling. Instead, Galina did not. A mitigating factor was that my sisters weren't Galina's targets. Serenity and those magical girls were.

Killing Ranma wouldn't get Galina paid. It might bring the Russian a measure of satisfaction, it might make the job of killing the magical girls easier, but the act itself wouldn't satisfy their contract.

What Galina did was, effectively, saying: "Yes, I found you; I could have attacked, but I just want to talk." That she appeared at a gas station was not lost on me. Though, I did wonder how much that made my sister hesitate.

Not that I had any room to cast stones, my first real fight took place at a gas station, which, somehow, burned to the ground.

The bike slowed as we pulled into an abandoned factory complex. I chuckled despite myself. It wasn't quite as arch as an abandoned warehouse, but I suppose when one wanted a large amount of private space in a city the choices were a bit limited.

To my surprise, Ranma drove past the gutted buildings and into a crumbling parking lot. We passed over gravel and cracked asphalt passed by us as we went out to roughly the center of the abandoned lot.

A few weeds had popped out, dotting the bare ground. Other than that, the lot was clear for a few hundred yards around. However as it was surrounded by sagging wood fences and gutted buildings the lot was at least fairly private.

Nabiki and Ranma stopped their bikes and I hopped off. I looked around the buildings. I couldn't see any snipers, grenade teams, missile crews, or whatever nasty weapons the mercenaries were bringing. Which was kind of the point. The lot was also big enough that I couldn't really smell anything. At least it was interesting to know the limits of my new senses.

My coat blew in the breeze as I continued to look about. "We've been stood up?" I asked as Ranma led us away from the bikes.

"They're being told the location now; keeps them from having time to prepare," Ranma said.

"But what if she's following us?" I asked, shrugging my staff against my shoulder.

My sister gave me a bemused look. "That's why we only arrived just now."

"Oh." I frowned. Still, the cyborgs were quick. I'd bet good money Galina had her own backup following her. Which meant that this was rapidly turning into a powder keg.

My sister and niece both shifted into their armor. Kevlar bodysuits and plate-bearing armored skirts and vests appeared over their bodies.

"Being a bit aggressive?"

Ranma tapped the dull-red gem on the center of her chest. Two pairs of long ribbon-like antenna trailed off of it. "I want Jammers up and running."

Nabiki nodded. "Jammers would be good. Especially if she brings..." Something chirped in her vest and she stepped off to the distance.

I nodded. The devices powered up. Their vibrations set my teeth on edge. It also made my horns ache. Noticing that the other two girls were showing their demon forms, I relaxed my glamour and shifted out my wings, horns, and tail.

A bit further away from us, Nabiki was speaking into her radio.

With my horns out the fuzziness retreated and my senses sharpened. Which had a couple of negative effects: First, it made that annoying buzzing worse; Second, it underscored just how exposed we were out in the middle of this lot.

My niece waved her hand, her youthful face tense. She held up two fingers, made a fist and shook it back and forth, and then made a few more esoteric gestures.

Still, I gathered enough of her meaning and I nodded sagely along with my sister. Our guests were coming. I heard the sound of a pair of engines.

Two motorcycles sped onto the lot. They came from the opposite side of the expansive lot. There was Galina's trim form on her red Suzuki bike. And following her was a... man on a shiny silver BMW bike.

I might not know motorcycles, but they parked their bikes just far enough away that I was able to read their brand names or make out their logos. I had to chuckle at the paranoia. In a way it made sense to go for smaller vehicles. A bike had a lot less space to hide a bomb or equipment than a car. Part of me mused on the idea of the mercenaries trying to insist Galina come here on a bicycle. Sure, you could put explosives inside the frame, but that'd be less space to work with.

The two approached. Galina wore a grey bodysuit with red trim. On a cursory glance, it almost passed as motorcycle armor. But as she approached, its military utility became more apparent.

Long limbed, she walked with a crisp, formal grace that reminded me of a professional ballerina. Though her chest was a bit large by ballet dancer standards. Dark brown hair was tied behind an ear and tumbled down her left cheek and shoulder.

Her face was youthful, surprisingly delicate-looking, but her dark eyes were cold. She watched us with a steady gaze. I could feel her tension and resolve. She smelled.... well she smelled fit, fresh, and a bit exotic, like a mixture of new sweat and light machine oil.

As a succubus, I found her intriguing and tempting. But, as a wizard... I swallowed as my senses focused on her. With every smooth step whorls of necromantic energy wafted out from her. Holding my staff, I continued to study her. My sisters had told me these cyborgs were created using magic to link their mechanical components to their organic bodies.

At the time I hadn't really considered what kind of magic would be used to accomplish that. Mortal magic and technology don't play nice, so a magical cyborg was a concept that hurt my head and I didn't give the idea too much thought.

In fairness, that had been one among many dry briefings. Also when Eve started talking about human experimentation using captured Nazi Black Magic research I tended to not question the details.

I forced a smile as Galina approached. In a sick way it made sense. Say you wanted to bond something dead with something alive? Say you had no moral compunctions? Why not use necromancy to build your cyborg army?

The answer: because that's completely insane. Not that insanity ever stopped a necromancer.

Keeping my rictus grin, I shifted my attention to Galina's companion. And I almost fried the brutish looking man on the spot. It wasn't the garish suit the broad-shouldered man wore. Though it was a hideous livid yellow with green squares. It wasn't his horrible striped tie. Nor the neatly-pressed shirt he wore that had a pattern that I swore was actually a summoning rite. It wasn't even the hideous, oily flock-of-seagulls hairdo that perched on his craggy face. Even his briefcase was a sickly green leather.

No, it was the greasy magical energy that emanated from him like a cheap cologne (which he also reeked of). The man was a cultist, blatantly so. He strode forward, thin lips pulled into a mocking grin. Whatever horror he worshiped might not be an Outsider, but whatever it was, it was something best forgotten. Smoked aviator style sunglasses covered his eyes. Worse, the greasy, shimmering energy coming off of him felt vaguely... familiar.

To my side, Ranma gave the cultist a hard glare. She saw him as a threat as well, but most of her attention was on the approaching brunette. Emotions poured off of the redhead. It was a tightly blended mix of anger, interest, and respect.

I could feel my sister's mental state heighten as her emotions sublimated and she entered an almost meditative state. Her emotions were still there, but her mentality had steadied. Her body was even more like a coiled spring, as her motions turned languid and even smoother than the cyborg's.

"Galina A'deen," my sister purred as she strode forward. "What do you want to talk about?"

Nabiki stood a bit off to the side and behind her mother, taking a flanking position and watching our backs.

The Russian and the cultist stopped. They were about twenty feet away from us.

Wind blew over the lot.

Demonic purple eyes met dark cybernetic ones. The two woman stared each other down. I had seen Ranma fight. I had spent the last two days being trained by her. I had a fair idea what my sister was capable of when it came to melee combat.

And frankly, the idea that that cyborg was her match was terrifying.

"So, you two gonna keep posturing or are you gonna whip 'em out and start measuring?" I said.

Growling, Ranma's eyes flickered to me.

The cultist snorted.

"It is an interesting suggestion." Galina's lips quirked and her eyes actually seemed a bit amused.

"Don't you start," Ranma hissed.

"Oh? It's one of yours that suggested it," Galina relaxed her stance. Those cold eyes seemed to scan me. "My, another one? How does the Ryzhaya bestiya find the time?" she asked the cultist.

The brutish man shrugged.

"And what's with bringing him?" Ranma pointed to the cultist. "Mal de Veste's the fool that caused the Ottawa mess."

I narrowed my eyes. Well, I would have, instead I was gaping at his name. Look, I knew Mal de Veste was a pseudonym, but I hadn't quite realized it was also a horrific pun.

The real shock was that I was, at the moment, at a loss for a good quip.

Galina exhaled. "Yes, that."

"Or are you going to blame Shest?" my sister smirked. "It was just the two of them. Your ghosting little cyborg or that big creep. Whose fault was it?"

"There were... complications," irritation flashed on the Russian's delicate face.

"Was stealing a Jammer core really worth all that?" Ranma shrugged. "Well, it's not like any of yours died. So what if you triggered an invasion of Squid monsters."

"I warned her not to trigger a pulse," de Veste grumbled as he held the base of his pinky between the thumb and forefinger of his opposite hand.

"I was hoping I could offer some information," Galina sighed.

Ranma simply stared.

The Russian gave a frustrated noise. I could feel the hate pouring off of her. Like Ranma, she wanted to fight. She saw the succubus as a challenge, but, also like my sister, she held back.

"How about you disco Dan? You bring anything to this other than ugly clothes?"

"Says the gothy, cowgirl fae," Mal grumbled. "Pointy ears, a western shirt, and duster? What, no cowboy boots?" he asked, slowly lowering his briefcase to the ground.

I eyed the case. It was ugly, but less than the rest of the guy's getup.

Galina held up a hand. "Enough. That invasion of Ottawa was not planned; it was not desired."

"Yeah, if you had planned it your girls would have been emplaced to ambush the Senshi when they arrived." Ranma's grin was broad.

Galina allowed a slight chuckle. "You think we're that desperate?"

My sister's purple eyes returned to the Russian and held her gaze.

As the wind blew through the lot, the tension ratcheted up. Fingers flexing, Galina shifted her stance ever so slightly. Leaning down, Mal's large hand went to one of the catches on his briefcase.

I flipped my staff forward, the end suddenly pointing at the brutish man's face. The runes started to smoke and glow. "Don't do anything rash, Fashion Disaster."

The oily man glanced over to Galina; his heavy brow furrowing.

The deceptively delicate Russian made a cutting motion with her hand. Sighing, she met Ranma's gaze. "Think what you will of us. But we do not want a repeat of Ottawa."

"That's why you're here?" I blurted.

"Yes." Galina spared me a moment's glance before going back to Ranma. "We detected something unusual."

"You mean Shest and him found something," the redhead pointed to the cultist.

Galina gave a frosty smile. "Yes and it wasn't until they and Dve'nadtsat researched things that they realized what they had found."

"And I'm sure, that gave you time to move your girls and cover your asses," Nabiki interjected.

"Handy," I noted.

Galina barely concealed the flash of irritation. "The Moon Queen has... unconventional reconnaissance assets, and we are on guard against such intrusion."

"Wait..." I raised my staff away from Mal's face. "Lady Pluto. You're scared of a little girl?"

The Russian glared at my niece then at me. "That green-haired, red-eyed... thing is no little girl." Her expression flickered and she went back to Ranma. "Nor is it the first one that Zaika has employed."

Mal rumbled something that might have been a laugh.

"What did you find? And where?" Ranma asked.

"Finally, to the point. If I may?" Galina asked and gestured to the briefcase.

Ranma made no attempt to cover up the glow in her eyes or the sparks coming off her fingers as she took aim at the Russian. "By all means," my sister smiled.

Unperturbed, Galina nodded to Mal.

The brutish man knelt down to his briefcase. He stared at me. Or at least I think he did, it was hard to tell with those smoked sunglasses.

I turned my eyes just to the side. There was no way I was going to Soul Gaze with him. Still, I moved my staff back into position.

Bulky, slab-like hands undid the catches with surprising nimbleness, and he slowly opened the case. There was no explosion. There was no out-rush of poison gas. There wasn't even a cache of weapons.

Instead, there was simply a pile of plain papers held together with a heavy binder clip. The papers started to blow and fan about in the wind. I could see pages of copied handwritten notes, a few maps with margin scrawls, and printouts of... well it looked like old style radar displays overlaid on the screen from an Asteroids arcade machine.

I blinked. "Huh."

Ranma gave the binder a quick look. "Ah, so not a location?"

"Shest says it's a non-localized phenomenon," Galina shrugged.

"They're moving. I'd say they're testing around, seeing which place is the weakest," Mal stated, his voice flat. "Though the more they test the more it resonates, eventually they'll get lucky and find the right spot."

I gripped my staff. The brute of a man said that last part almost admiringly. Well of course, someone that worshiped squid-gods would approve of Tessa's scheme. "Lucky?" I asked with a bit of scorn.

There was more than my distaste with this man. Tessa was many things. Sure she was more impulsive than husband Nicodemus, but she was still a devious schemer. She had invested a lot of work in this plot. And my gut said she wouldn't have the final summoning depend on luck.

Mal pulled back his lips. "For them. This is fertile ground, they can take advantage of the worm-rot that's riddled reality." He made a show of looking me over.

I shivered. He wasn't wrong. If you were skilled enough and knew where to look you could pull magical energy from just about anything. Even a body of water held power, especially if it had historical or ritual significance. Or if you were lazy, the human body had plenty of energy. And Tessa was more than willing to slaughter hundreds to pull off a sacrifice.

The brutish man almost sneered. "You might not be of the Rune Order but you're one of the wise. Tell me you can't feel the futile ending, the imminent collapse."

I snorted. "Next you'll be telling me the Stars are Right and then offer me some pamphlets."

"Not yet they're not, but soon." The man in the ugly suit laughed. "Besides, proselytizing you would be pointless."

"Is it?" I flexed my hand on my staff.

"Pentacle choker, enchanted duster, sidhe blood, stink of magic, and oh yes, wizard's staff." Mal smirked. "Yes, I'd say you're a player." He inhaled and his thin lips forced to a smile.

Both Galina and Ranma looked annoyed while Nabiki side stepped so she could stand flank to me.

"Me? Player? We've got a magic cyborg and mercenary demons, don't they count?" I asked

Mal smoothed his tie. "Please. For all Miss A'deen's experience, this is her first real operation against magical targets. "

Galina's eyes narrowed at the cultist.

"And while your..." Mal tilted his head. "Sister?" he asked then nodded. "While she may be more clued in... it's as a killer. She'll use the arcane, but as a weapon. She won't study for the sake of the art."

Ranma gave a tiny nod of agreement.

"But you...." Mal put his thumb and forefinger over the base of his opposite pinky.

I then recognized that motion. It was a nervous habit, as if he were spinning a pinky ring, but he wore no jewelry.

"You, understand." His smile seemed genuine. It did not make his features any more pleasant to look at. "Oh, we may not agree, but... we might understand each other, one philomath to another."

"Fat chance Mongo," I sniffed. I could handle the lummox's aloof insults; that was fine. But this... respect was wrong. Hired muscle, cultist or not, shouldn't express an intellectual kinship. They certainly shouldn't even know the word philomath. This oily clod being a lover of arcane learning made as much sense as mob-boss Marcone's bodyguard having a graduate degree.

Okay that wasn't fair, I knew "Cujo" Hendricks at least went to college. Sure, it was because he played university football. Which... I'll admit was more than I could claim. Hells Bells, I didn't even complete High School. Sure, I had my GED, which was technically the same, but...

Frowning, I glanced at my sister. It was still probably more formal education than Ranma had gotten. If her stories about spending over a decade travelling over China, Tibet, Korea, and Japan learning martial arts were true, then she had even less schooling than I did. On the other hand, she had claimed to have been trained at a monastery alongside Dr. Steven Strange.

I was pretty sure she was joking about that. My other sisters... well I knew even less about their schooling. Not that it really mattered. Dr. Saotome was definitely an educated woman and she wasn't ashamed about her daughters... myself included.

Mal's blunt smile was worryingly familiar. He knew more than he let on. "If you say so," he chuckled. "One doesn't have to agree with an artist, or even like the art, to appreciate the skill involved."

My eyes narrowed slightly. Some of the most technically skilled magic I had seen was done by the Denarians. I recalled a series of circles that used crystals, statues, images, caged sound and light, all to build a prison for a special little girl. It was terrifyingly complex and took centuries of skill to create. It was also extremely satisfying to smash up with my staff.

He seemed to make a point of studying my face. The big man then shrugged. "Deny it then," he said, a little bit disappointed. "If you fear your brood would think ill of you."

I gave a frustrated growl and split my attention between him and the cyborg. If I could risk it, I'd ignore the unpleasant man completely.

His obnoxious, ugly grin returned.

Feeling very weary at all this, I thought about the vial in my coat pocket. I wondered if I could use a bit of a "pick me up", or if me downing a magical potion would cause an incident. There was also that this was the first potion I had made as a succubus, and used new ingredients, so I couldn't be sure it would work, let alone know its side effects.

Ranma glanced at me. I could feel a spike of impatience come off of her as she made a "are you done now?" expression.

Chastised, I nodded. Then I glared at Mal's smug little chuckle.

"Your information is tempting," the redhead looked down at the still-open briefcase. Papers fluttered in the wind. "But why should we accept? What is your price?"

"Price?" Galina took a step closer to the briefcase before de Veste. "What good is completing our contract if the world ends?"

"You want to enjoy your money. How capitalistic," Ranma stated.

I blinked. I didn't think it was possible for the Russian's eyes to get colder.

"Not everyone can cling to powerful patrons," Galina said.

"Yeah, sucks that the commies decided to kill you all for being too expensive," my sister shrugged. "Good thing the Church was able to save your chrome-plated butts."

A minute tremor rippled through the cyborg's body. It was a tiny tell, but that the Russian had any reaction at all told me she was furious.

"Don't be so arrogant tvar," Galina hissed. "We all make plans for our survival. I know you're not simple enough to pretend your masters will never betray you." The Russian's eyes darted to me for a moment. "What is the old mercenary saying about payments, de Veste?'

"They don't have to pay you if you're dead," Mal grumbled.

Galina gave another smile. This time, disturbingly, it reached her eyes. "I intend for my team to get paid for my troubles, tvar. I intend for there to be a world left after we conclude our mission."

"Ah," I said, realization dawning. "That's your price."

The Russian turned to me. I pulled back from her gaze.

"Say you kill the magical girls. The Moon Queen, her princess... whoever. Afterwards, she'll be coming after you," I stuck a thumb towards Ranma. "But... what if she was just a bit slow?"

My sister set her jaw.

The Russian's lips tugged up into a predatory smile. "Or perhaps just her. Maybe others delayed. Maybe it comes down to me and her. I buy time for my girls to escape."

A crimson eyebrow rose. I didn't have to see my sister's tail to know her interest.

Galina took another sidestep, both closer to the briefcase and to Ranma. "Maybe I die. Maybe you die. Maybe both die."

"We could fight right now," Ranma stated.

"Messy, we're not alone." The Russian made a show of looking around. "You want intimacy."

I could feel the emotions flicker across my sister. Letting assassins get away with murder so she could indulge in a one-on-one duel? I'd like to say that she'd never make such a deal. Hells Bells, I'd like to say I'd never make such a deal. But… I was a succubus working for the Winter Court.

"Tempting." Ranma licked her lip. "Still, this doesn't make up for you goons... accidentally causing that Ottawa mess. Especially him."

"Yeah, why even bring Fashion Disaster if he'll just antagonize us?" I asked. Seeing Galina's eyes flash with amusement, I frowned. Had I given her a setup line?

The Russian nodded. "Would you believe I brought him for his expertise?" she asked with faux levity.

My frown deepened. I had given her a setup line. Well it wasn't the first time, and that was the downside of being snarky, sometimes you setup opportunities for others to snark. Strangely, I noticed concern color Mal's features.

Galina glanced down at the briefcase, her feet were now a couple of feet from it. "Fine. Since you doubt my intentions." Her arm suddenly blurred. There was a flash as a blade appeared between her fingers.

In one smooth, almost too-fast-to-see, motion the knife slid out and sliced out the right half of Mal's neck. Blood gushed out and my nose was tickled with a scent that both hungered and repulsed me.

The bleeding man's form also blurred, his limbs taking an iridescent edge. He reached to draw his gun but Galina's other hand darted out and pinned it in place. In a flash Mal tried to turn to break the grip, and drew a grenade from a coat pocket. But the cyborg was on him and closed in.

Still in the same initial flashing arc, her knife flipped around and slashed Mal's left hand.

As the grenade tumbled to the ground, the blade flicked and stabbed. Dozens of wounds appeared as his liver and kidneys were cut to ribbons. Twitching, the cultist began to slump forward. Before he could topple, Galina reversed her grip and stabbed the knife straight into Mal's heart.

I stared. The cyborg's attack was over in less than a second. I had seen people skilled with blades before. A wanna-be cult leader named Aristedes was one. A nasty piece of work, he, before being crippled, was inhumanly fast with a blade thanks to a knack for kinetomancy.

Nicodermous was another. I didn't know how the Russian would fare against a millennia old Denarian, but anyone short of that... I shivered. Suddenly, my sister's… interest in Galina took on a more disturbing edge.

The brutish man's glasses had been knocked off, he blinked up at her with surprise and slumped over. His body hit the briefcase sending it spinning closer to me. Letting go of his gun, Galina's other hand flicked and a new blade appeared and was used to slit the other side of his neck. It as a quick, but economical motion and this time blood poured out in a much more sedate flow.

Blood pooled around the body. I sniffed the air. The cultist was dead. Something... something I could eat was gone. My stomach churned. And it wasn't because of the body. Sure I'd seen a lot of death, caused more than a bit myself.

But I'm still not kosher with sudden, cold-blooded murder, even if it's a freaky cultist. But this time I could feel it. I could feel the man's spirit, his soul leave the body. I wondered if this was how my former apprentice Molly felt around death. She was very empathic, and could feel... everything. That also might make her new duties as the Winter Lady... complicated.

Still, I knew violence was something that Molly had a hard time dealing with... well until I died and she had her whole Ragged Lady revenge thing.... which wasn't exactly a sign of mental stability really. Let's put it this way, Molly was homeless and being trained by Lea.


Keep in mind that Lea is as ruthless a trainer as my sister, except with less warm and fuzzy "people skills".

However, I'm pretty sure that when Molly felt someone die her reaction wasn't more... hungry than anything else. My body reacted like it had seen a donut roll off a plate and onto the ground: something delicious had been lost.

On one level it was disturbing. But that didn't keep my stomach from churning. Spirit aside, there was still a corpse before me. The really disturbing part was that wasn't why my stomach was churning. To my new senses, splattered before me was a pile of meat, but it was wrong.

Okay. Imagine you buy a pork loin, a nice roast, a good pork shoulder, or a fresh fillet of salmon. Some large piece of savory meat. Something you bought that just makes your mouth water. You got the grill ready; you got spices; you made sides. All in preparation for a sumptuous meal.

So, it's with that level of eager anticipation that you unwrap your prize, ready to cook it. And then the smell hits you. The meat had turned. Oh, it wasn't putrefied, it wasn't green and rotting, but it was spoiled nonetheless. And, suddenly, anticipation turns to frustrated disappointment.

That's what Mal de Veste's body smelled like to me.

Still holding my staff, I shivered.

Glancing over, I saw my sister seem utterly nonplussed by the murder she had just witnessed. In fact, if anything, Ranma seemed annoyed by the interruption. She had held up one arm and made a fist. I wasn't sure what the hand signal meant. Probably something like "Don't shoot, she only killed one of her own men."

Picking up the grenade, Galina slowly rose. She scoffed at the lumpy little device and, meeting Ranma's eyes, pulled the pin.

The redhead's stance shifted, I readied my staff.

The Russian dropped the grenade; it landed on the body with a plop. After a couple seconds it popped and shimmering, fire spewed out as the strangely iridescent incendiary started to burn clothes and flesh.

I gagged at the smell coming from the corpse being burned in eldritch flames. Remember my metaphor about spoiled meat? Yeah, imagine cooking it, while also burning a bunch of wool-polyester blend fabric.

The Russian seemed to ignore my distress "You can have what's left, I just want to make sure the bastard doesn't get back up."

Ranma simply continued her hard glare. To my relief, I could at least feel some disquiet from my niece. Nabiki also coughed.

"Satisfied?" Galina asked as she kicked the briefcase over to the redhead.

"Skeptical," Ranma stated.

"You just killed one of your men!" I blurted.

Galina gave me a cold smile. "No. I killed a contractor. One who tried to corrupt my men. One that failed in a spectacular manner." She took a moment to study the burning body. Despite the grenade's help, it was turning into a smoldering mess. "His expertise was not worth the trouble."

"So, you kept him around to show off to us," Ranma stated flatly, her expression almost bored. Despite her poker face, I could feel that my sister was a bit disturbed and quite distrustful of the cyborg's reaction.

"Fine. Read the documents. Consider my offer." Galina glared. "Keep the body. Eat it. Dissect it. I don't care. It's more than he deserves."

"That it?" Ranma asked, keeping her bland tone.

"We're done," Galina turned on a heel and made it a point to walk to her bike with her back facing us.

I glanced over at my sister. My staff moved fractionally.

My sister appeared to consider the offer. She knew I could try to hex her.

And I was pretty sure that necromancy or not, a wizard's anti-technology magic would have to make things difficult for a cyborg. At the very least it would give Ranma an edge against her. At the most... we could stop her.

The redhead sighed and shook her head.

I blinked. "Really?" I whispered.

Ranma made a sweeping motion with her finger, as if to indicate all the hidden, tense people watching this little meeting. Apparently, Galina could kill one of her goons without sparking a crossfire, but I doubted we could attack her without having her backup intercede.

"Well, this is going to be a pain to deal with," Nabiki sighed at the corpse.

Galina had reached her bike and with a rev of the engine drove away.

"We're not chasing her?" I asked

"We are not," my sister said, stressing the first word as she met my gaze.

I glared at de Veste's body. The flames had died down and what remained... wasn't pretty. "And so now we have to baby sit a corpse?"

"Screw that," Ranma snorted. "Galina's girls are still staking out this location." She kicked the briefcase closed and, leaving it there, started walking back to her motorcycle. "We'll meet up with the others, sweep the area, and then secure the body and the file."

"Sweep?" I frowned looking around the expansive factory.

Ranma's tail swished behind her. "Think of it as a training exercise."

***************


Looking out the van's window, I watched the streets scroll past. Glancing over, I saw my sister was doing much the same, though her purple gaze seemed a bit more focused. I then turned to the man sitting next to me.

"You okay?" Butters asked

I flashed him a smile. "I didn't know you cared."

"You did have an exciting day," the smaller man noted.

"I've seen death before," I said a bit more petulantly than I intended.

The doctor eyed me. He gave a slight nod. 'It wasn't the first time you went through paranoid scribblings either."

I chuckled. "I didn't do much. You had Dirac and Doc De Cotis helping you. You guys are a regular brain trust," I laughed as the van turned down another road. "That allowed me to go off and train with my sister."

Butter's face clouded while Ranma gave an amused smirk.

"You sure you're fine?"

"A bit hungry," I shrugged.

His contemplative look returned. "You saw someone murdered, you read the paranoid confessions of a Russian girl who saw too much, and you were happy to... train with your crazy sister? And all that seems fine to you?"

"I told you, this is old hat for me." I exhaled. "Seen loads of bodies, witnessed plenty of murders already."

"And? No feelings of... hunger."

"No, and not today either," I huffed.

Ranma tilted her head. She could tell I was lying.

"But was that because he was a cultist?" Butters asked, his voice quiet.

I glared at him.

Butters held my gaze. "I talked with Dr. Tofu. He showed me the body. Even I could tell it was... wrong."

"You are a Knight."

Butters laughed. "I'm a medical examiner."

"The meat was spoiled," Ranma noted.

"I wouldn't know," I grumbled as the van slowed down and rolled towards a gate.

"Really?" Butters shrugged. "I would have thought he had been killed a lot earlier based on the corpse Dr. Tofu had on his slab."

I sighed and looked back out the window. A mercenary in business casual was talking to the driver while another swept the vehicle. I looked at the gate, guardhouse, and fence blocking the small roadway. On first glance it looked like the setup one would see surrounding a private gated community.

However, the posts, bollards, fences, and structures were a bit more reinforced than they initially appeared. Looking down the road, I studied the houses closer to the gate. A couple of them had shutters over some of their windows. If I were a paranoid sort, maybe I'd do more than stash vehicles in those garages. Maybe I'd have rifles, or machine guns, or rocket launchers stationed in those houses.

Pop open the shutters and open fire. Or if I was really being paranoid I'd have the weapons behind the windows without shutters. Or skip the windows entirely and just have part of the wall slide open.

A motor clicked on and the gate began to pull across the road, and I shook my head. "You know, someone'd think you're paranoid, Red," I told my sister.

Butters grimly chuckled. "Really, Harry? You had enough wards in your old place to keep out a zombie army."

"Well, yes," I pouted.

"Sounds prudent," the driver said as he maneuvered the van up the driveway.

"Sure Gabe, but even against Pattern Z's pure defense isn't enough," Ranma said as she slid open the door.

"Well..." I shook my head. "See, my Wards aren't entirely defensive."

After hopping out of the van, the redhead turned to face me.

"Lots of lighting and thunder. Plenty of zombie chunks."

"Hah!"

"Yeah..." Laughing nervously, Butters looked a bit queasy as he climbed out. That whole zombie-filled, necromancer-throw-down Halloween wasn't the first time Butters had been exposed to the supernatural, but it was the first time his life had been threatened by it. The first time he'd seen someone killed by magic. Being chased by a zombified coworker does leave an impression.

Sliding over the bench, I frowned at the open door. Gripping one of the grab handles I leveraged myself up.

Watching me try to maneuver out of the van, Butters raised an eyebrow.

"Hey, I'm not used to a long skirt!" I yelled, my face flushing a bit as I levered my legs and managed to plant my feed on the driveway.

Butters turned to Ranma.

"I tried to get her to wear pants," the redhead defended.

The little doctor turned me.

"Have you tried walking with hooves?" I smoothed my skirt. "And a gentleman's supposed to offer a lady a hand when she gets out of a car."

Butters just groaned.

"At least she's not hitting on you," Ranma offered as we started walking towards the front door.

I gave a haughty sniff. "Well, I was going to suggest we go over what the Russian gave us, just the two of us."

"Wow, a date studying eldritch data," Butters dryly said.

"With a beautiful succubus!" I stomped a foot.

"Well, Dirac did think the Russian's data could collate with his." Butters shook his head.

"Yes, yes I saw the big map the three of you had pinned to the wall."

"We are making progress, but it still feels like a needle in a haystack," Butters shook his head as Ranma opened the door.

"Welcome to the world of Private Investigating," I shrugged, entering the foyer. My hooves tingled a bit as I crossed the threshold. "At least you don't have to go searching through a dumpster for clues. I never did get those jeans cleaned." Despite the irritation at the memory, seriously butcher shops could make some nasty garbage, I did feel better. It was probably the warm feelings the household gave me, that and I could feel another of my sisters.

"Or bribing pixies with pizza," Butters added closing the door behind him.

I rolled my eyes. "That's easy. Let me tell you, there's some spirits that you really don't want to summon unless you're desperate."

"Wait... pixies... pizza?" Ranma asked.

"Nevermind that," I waved her off.

"Your godmother?" Butters asked.

"Yes, you want to be careful summoning her," I huffed.

"No... her," Butters gestured.

Sniffing, I turned away from the knight and down the hallway. And then I saw my lavender-haired sister Cecilia and my red-haired godmother exit the kitchen. Laughing, the pair approached us.

"Goddaughter, thou art finally back. Now, we mustn't tarry," Leanansidhe imperiously said. She paused and sniffed the air. "Thou smell of death."

"Uh... yes?"

Cecilia arched a lavender eyebrow. Ranma met her gaze and gave a tiny shake of her head followed by shifting her tail.

"Was it fulfilling?" Lea asked.

"No, she kinda just stood there and watched," Ranma explained.

"Ah." Making a disappointed noise, Lea took my arm. "Still, that dost mean thy hunger remaineth doest it not?"

Looking into her green eyes I sighed. That is to say I totally didn't bite my lip in a trembling pout, and I certainly did paw at the floor with a hoof.

The lavender-haired woman moved in to hug me. She hardly came up to my shoulders, but I still purred at the contact. Butters looked somewhat uncomfortable, where Lea simply watched with an intrigued expression.

"Poor hungry little succubus," Cecilia assured. "Don't you worry."

Ranma cleared her throat. "Sister, a moment?" she asked, a formal edge to her voice.

Turning, Cecilia met her eyes. To my surprise, she didn't wilt under that intense purple gaze. "But of course," she said, bowing her head.

The two stepped out of the foyer, down a hall and into the living room, and started talking in hushed whispers. I tried to Listen and... blinked. They were speaking Latin, really, really mangled Latin. Okay, that was strange.

Now Latin was the official language of the White Council. So, it was something I knew. Sure, I had learned via a dodgy correspondence course but even my meager skills were better than this. It sounded like they were speaking a fluid Creole of Latin and something more.... harsh.

But it was hard to tell, for one the two rarely said a complete sentence, and there were whole exchanges that were nothing more than flicks of the tail, crossed expressions, rolls of the shoulders and at most a word or two.

Cecilia was making some kind of case, and her stance was almost aggressive as she argued, I could feel her passion emanating. Ranma, on the other hand, was... apprehensive. Her motions were clipped and the emotions I got from her were... hesitant and muted. The redhead seemed to be dipping into her well of self-control, and was trying to at least understand her sister's argument, whatever it was. There was also an uncertainty and hesitation that I had never seen in her before.

Lea had slipped up next to me. "Fascinating aren't they? Even when using brood cant they are expressive and lovely. They really can't help themselves."

"I wonder if my heart shows on my sleeve like that," I whispered.

Lea gave a musical laugh. "Oh Poppet, it always has. No, in many ways, this change for thee is most... appropriate."

As my sisters returned, I crossed my arms. "Okay, what's this little tiff you two are having about me?"

"How do you know you're the focus?" Butters asked.

"Because they wouldn't have excluded me otherwise," I said tapping a hoof, eyeing Ranma.

Cecilia, for her part, shot a smug look to her sister.

Ranma didn't even have the decency to look chastised. "Cecilia has pointed out some unique needs of yours. Ones that my training may have overlooked."

Now, Ranma looked embarrassed. I had to keep from rolling my eyes. I could understand pride.

"You've used my expertise too, Sister," Cecilia sweetly said.

"Yes, and you've pointed out she doesn't have the time to grow that we had," Ranma agreed. Her tone was even but I could see the stiffness in how her tail was curled. I wasn't feeling any anger directed at me it was more a feeling of guilt at her own inadequacies.

My foot rang against the floor gain. "And what exactly are you planning?" I asked Cecilia.

Lea took my arm. "A lovely meal to sate thy hunger, goddaughter."

I frowned wondering what kind of meal Ranma, of all people, would object to.

"That and a bit of dress-up," Cecilia allowed.

"Perhaps rectify her coiffure," Lea added.

"Don't let them drive you to do anything you're not comfortable with," Ranma said, then met Cecilia's eyes. After the lavender-haired woman bowed her head, Ranma looked to Lea.

The other redhead quirked her lip. "She's been my Goddaughter longer," Lea grinned flashing her pointed canines.

Ranma's lips pulled into a smile, one that deliberately did not show her teeth. "No, she's your goddaughter, because of me."

"She'd got you there, Lea. In over a decade you couldn't turn me into a hound. But about a week with her and..." I shrugged.

"Probably should have offered something better than a hound," Ranma said.

"Perhaps," Lea gave an airy sniff. "Perhaps thou had better opportunities."

My sister shrugged. "Harry's the one that begged me. Even thought she'd end up an incubus."

Lea's lips curled in amusement. "Really? Such a silly poppet."

"Thomas has nothing but succubus sisters. Maybe I could have been like him," I muttered.

Both my sisters laughed. "And as for opportunity... yes. I mean your queen managed to make Dresden hers."

"I am not Mab's!" I stated.

Everyone gave me a skeptical look, including Butters.

"Anyway." Ranma gave a little cough. "My point stands, you can say no to either of them. Don't think you can be forced."

"Such tiresome morality," Lea sighed.

My redheaded sister blinked. "I eat people."

Lea chuckled. "As if cannibalism is a noteworthy distinction. Who among us has not partaken?"

"I haven't," Butters said.

"Knights," Lea scoffed.

I crossed my arms again.

Lea gave me, what I presume, was indented as a reassuring smile. "Thou art young. And thou hast not yet hadst a real fight in thy new body." Her hands fluttered. "La, all this talk, come we mustn't tarry. We have to get thee ready for thy dinner."

"Uh..." I said as Lea put her hand back on my arm and started guiding me up the stairs. "What about Butters?"

"Oh, we hadn't planned on your companion coming," Cecilia said.

"It might be best to leave the knight, Poppet. Besides, I'm sure Sir Butters can findeth something... worthy to busy himself with," Lea said giving me a gleaming smile. "Regardless, we've arranged for thine escort,"

"I can hitch a ride back to the brain trust and go over the data," Butters offered. "That is if you're okay with this."

"See," Lea grandly said. "You should trust the Knight of the Sword."

"Really? Weren't you just complaining about their morality?"

"In this particular situation," she smoothly assured tugging me upwards.

"Oh?" I turned to my sisters, but I was already up the stairs.

"Excellent," Cecilia said, helping me towards my room.

"Escort?" I asked as they sat me in front of a vanity in the guest room I had been using. From the makeup scattered about I had figured out this was Misako's stash. None of my other nieces were quite so... involved in cosmetology.

"Hush now," Lea said as she picked up a silver hairbrush and started running it through my hair.

I'm a big enough person to admit that I may have stopped protesting at that, and my eyes just might have lost focus, and I might have begun to purr.

"She is so much more agreeable like this," Lea absently noted.

"Young broodlings tend to be that way," Cecilia said as she pulled an ivory and sapphire colored silk dress out of the closet.

I gave it a suspicious eye. It looked custom-made and I wondered how long Cecilia had been planning this. On the other hand, her daughters were remarkably fast at hemming clothes and alterations.

My suspicions about the dress's bespoke nature came after Lea stripped me out of my skirt and top, gave me a new set of foundation garments, and slipped the silken clothes on me. The dress had a long shimmering dark azure skirt with ivory trim and a constellation of twinkling sequins. Above a shiny ruby belt, the dress' top was a low-cut shimmering ivory with crimson piping as trim.

As Cecilia adjusted the dress, I noted its sleek lines. There were no ruffles, gathers, or pleats. Other than the trim and the handful of sequins it was more understated and elegant. This was especially when I thought back to the gowns that my other sister wore. And, uh, the ones I tended to wear.

Furthering the contrast was how they did my hair. There was no elaborate headdress, no fancy updo. Instead my pale Alice blue hair was brushed out and a silver snowflake ornament was pinned over one ear.

Even the makeup they put on was more understated and elegant. Sure it was more than I'd worn ever before this trip. Well if you discount the times I've appeared on the Larry Fowler show, but studio makeup doesn't count. But it was also a lot less than when I was all... fae.

I quirked an eyebrow at Lea. "Are you sure you guys aren't holding back?"

"We do have more experience than thee," Lea reminded.

Cecilia giggled. "Ah, to be young and want to show off."

"And I would hardly consider our efforts to be subtle," Lea said as she polished my choker.

"But..."

"It's a sliding scale, Sister," Cecilia said as she started filling a shiny blue leather purse with various spell components and bits from my duster's pockets.

"Hey," I pouted.

Cecilia looked up from slipping my revolver into the large purse. She gave a put upon expression. "Yes, I know Ranma and Eve don't like off-body carry, but they're a bit anal, and I don't want to spend the time getting a thigh holster rig for you."

"That's not what I meant," I grumbled.

"Shame, it would make thee more observant if it were," Lea noted. She inspected my face, then peered into the mirror Cecilia had positioned me in front of. "I suppose you're presentable enough."

I stared. On the left side of the glass was an elegant, willowy lavender haired succubus. On the right was a mad-eyed redheaded sidhe. And between...

I had started to get used to my reflection. Okay maybe not my tall, sleek sidhe succubus form, but I was getting used to looking into mirrors.

Look, it's a wizard thing. Lots of stuff can use mirrors to travel through, and I had gotten into the habit of not having mirrors in my house, and not using them much. But now...

Tail swishing, I gazed into my reflection. The dress was less skimpy than I expected but was still very flattering. As Lea gave some finishing touches to my makeup, Cecilia slipped the purse up my arm and over my shoulder, its contents gave a reassuring clink as it settled against my hip.

"I suppose she's passable," Cecilia said as she put the makeup and other bits of kit away.

"I wouldst not disagree with thy statement," Lea agreed, pulling my arm.

"Uh... are you sure about this?"

"Oh, you'll have fun," Cecilia assured as they took me out of the room and down the hall.

My tail curled as I wobbled down the stairs. At least they hadn't tried to saddle me with high heels. "But what if..."

"I'll be with you the whole time; I promise," Cecilia reassured.

Ranma was waiting by the front door at the bottom of the stairs. She looked my dress over, and despite the slight worry crossing her face I could feel the amusement wafting off of her.

"Not bad looking," my sister admitted. "She's still so tall."

"Why a complimentary dress hem is so vital," Lea said.

Smiling, Ranma then exchanged a look with Cecilia. There was the barest wisp of reluctance as she opened the front door. "Your ride's ready."

"Excellent," Cecilia said as she helped me across the foyer.

Ranma's gaze went to my purse. "Have fun," she grinned, flashing her teeth.

"So, where are we going to eat?" I asked after settling down into the van. Lea seemed to take a quick moment to eye the mercenaries in the front row. Though a reassuring smile from Nariko seemed to placate her.

I was a bit surprised to see my niece there. The dark-haired woman gave Lea a polite nod, which the sidhe returned.

"Someplace special." Cecilia observed as the van left the private lane the brood's houses were on and started transiting public roads.

"Oh? What kind of food? Ranma found a great BBQ place for lunch..."

"I think Desiree is preparing a fish meal," Cecilia allowed.

"Really?' I nodded as the van continued to drive. "Wait... your daughter's cooking?"

"Yes," Cecilia noted with price. "Desiree got a few lessons from Ukyou. And Hazel is helping her."

I blinked. "Sister... where are we going?" I asked putting my hand on my purse. The presence of the potion and a bunch of my spell components was strangely reassuring.

Lea laughed. "Only now dost it occur to thee to ask?"

I pouted

"Her placidity was helpful in retaining the surprise." Cecilia looked out the window, down the road. "Ah, we're here."

"Where?" I repeated.

The van slowed and pulled up a winding driveway. Even in the twilight the grounds were well manicured and full of trees with ornate lamps lighting our way. I was reminded a bit of the property Chateau Raith was situated on. Though on a smaller scale. This familiarity continued when I caught sight of the mansion at the end of the driveway.

It was nowhere near as large as the building Lara lived in. But she ran the White Court of Vampires from that mansion. Heck, as her base of operations, it had an administrative wing with offices and cubicles.

That was one thing my sisters and the mercenaries they worked for had to their advantage: no cubicles.

My thoughts were interrupted by the van stopping and my family starting to disembark. "Okay... it's a nice place, but where are we?" I asked.

"Home." Nariko gave a little smile. "Well, my other home," she added, and I could detect a bit of sadness emanating from her.

"Huh?"

As we walked up the stone front steps, Lea made a disappointed noise.

"She'll figure it out, give her time," Cecilia assured.

"I am aware of my goddaughter's slowness," Lea stated.

"Other home..." my eyes widened. "This is your father's place?" I asked Nariko.

My niece gave a little nod.

"This is Drake Kuno's place."

Cecilia gave an approving nod.

"Why are we having dinner with him?"

My sister's smile became strained.

Lea, for her part, laughed. "Oh, poppet. Art thou really so limited in thy imagination?"

The door opened and an innocent-looking young brunette woman in a dark green dress with a white apron welcomed us in.

"Hi Hazel!" I nodded to my niece.

"Oooh, lovely dress," she said guiding me inside.

"How are the arrangements?" Cecilia asked as she stepped in.

"Very good, Desiree says the meal is almost ready."

Lea looked at the doorway and flashed Nariko a look.

My niece's red eyes flashed. "I'm sorry," she bowed her head. "Please do come in." She looked at me and I nodded. "I'd love to have you as a guest of the family," Nariko added.

Lea's lips quirked as she crossed the threshold. "Which family?"

I grumbled at her.

My godmother gave me a winning smile.

Giving a dismissive sniff, I looked around the foyer. It was larger than the Saotome-Tendo residence, however, it had a similar modern, almost sparse, decoration style. There were pale grey accents to the walls and the lighting was indirect and the floor sparkled with polished grey stones.

"I heard we have guests?" a booming voice said as a tall man came in from a darkened side room.

A large, burly man, he wore an ash-grey suit with a muted burgundy tie and white shirt. There was a little gold leaf pin on his jacket lapel. His tousled hair was wild and tumbled down his shoulders. His form was a broad and formidable, like a former hockey bruiser but without the scars. He was Japanese, but he also had, from what I could see, a bit of a boater's tan.

A couple of inches shorter than me, his intense eyes had a faraway look before they settled on me. He smiled at me, with an expression that seemed to indicate he was familiar with the secrets of the universe.

In fairness, I actually have seen that expression on people who did dig too deeply into things man was not meant to know. He walked over and without any prompting hugged Nariko.

That confirmed what I had suggested. This was the Drake.

Purring slightly, Nariko returned the embrace.

I stepped a bit to the side as the two conversed. The two quickly caught up. The Drake was clearly proud of his daughter, and while I could feel the love between them there was a bit of awkwardness on her part.

I turned aside not, wanting to pry. Not that it made a difference; I could still feel my niece's emotions. A bit of his emotions flickered through my connection to her.

Glancing over, I saw Lea giving me a knowing smile. "Isn't it sweet?" she asked.

"It is," I absently noted. I glanced over and frowned a bit at my godmother.

"Something wrong?"

My tail flicked. "You're being nice."

She fluttered her eyes coyly "Flatterer."

"See, that's what I'm talking about. Normally, your training is more... aggressive."

My godmother made a tiny noise of bemusement.

"I know how you taught me to defeat Justin DuMorne. I know how you taught Molly."

"Let us presume your knowledge is correct," Lea allowed. "What of it?"

"You're up to something."

Lea gave me a pitying look.

"That's not what I mean?"

"Then what do you mean, Poppet?"

I stomped a foot, but that just caused her to laugh more.

"Apologies for my delay," the Drake said as he stepped over to us. "You must be the lovely Miss Stone, a pleasure," he said taking my hand and bowing slightly. "Allow me to say you have beautiful hair."

I blinked and almost sputtered. His smile was nice enough, and something was tickling my nose. "It's BlackStone; one word," I said.

"Oh, please forgive my rudeness," He looked chastised but there was still a ghost to his grin. "I'll have to make it up to you."

I chuckled and looked down at him, fortunately keeping my gaze on his lips wasn't... that onerous. "If you insist, but I'll hold you to that oath."

Lea nodded approvingly.

"Well, I have to make sure the Drake does not disappoint you Miss BlackStone," he said, offering his arm.

Cecilia caught my eye. Her expression seemed to say "it's your choice"

Giving her a slight nod, I took the offered arm it and let him draw me further into the mansion.

The others trailed behind us, except for Hazel, who went off into a side hallway, presumably towards the kitchen.

The house seemed a bit empty. Sure the corridor and rooms were well-appointed. The furniture was nice but not ostentatious. The rooms were well decorated but it was... cold. I could tell that people still lived here. This house had a threshold after all, but there was a sense of emptiness. I knew the Drake was a widower and Nariko lived with her mother. So that was two people who had left. I wondered if Nariko had other human siblings.

He led us through a cool living room full of dark leather chairs and couches and across a dining room appointed with a heavy polished oak table and matching chairs. The lights were low in both rooms and I caught a somewhat approving look on Lea's face.

I was still worried about what her angle was in all this. And I wasn't sure if her working with my "normal" sister was reassuring or worrying.

Soon enough the Drake slowed and took care to help me down a handful of steps and into a smaller, more intimate room. The effort wasn't required, I had gotten used to walking with these legs, but it was appreciated. I flashed him a smile and looked around.

We were in a patio that overlooked the mansion's back garden. The grounds had been banked down for winter, but the lantern-illuminated statuary and reflecting pool still gave a nice view. In the summer, and during the day, this place must have really been something

A few tables clustered around the room. My hooves rang against the tiles as I looked out the large windows. Despite myself, I pouted when the Drake let go of my arm.

Behind me, he pulled out a chair, and after giving my arm a gentle, but firm, tug he motioned for me to sit. Taking the seat I smoothed my dress as he pushed the chair in.

As he sat down next to me at the small circular table I glanced over and saw Lea and Cecilia taking one on other side of the room. I did note that Nariko had slipped away sometime, leaving the four of us in the room.

Though that only lasted briefly. Two of my nieces were descending the steps. Hazel carried a silver platter with a bottle of wine and some fluted glasses, while Desiree's platter had dishes with little bowls of soup surrounded by delicate slices of fish and steaming clams and bits of crab.

My body started to tingle as the scents filled my nose. Eyeing the plate put before me, my tongue flicked out. I spotted Drake coughing to himself and gave him a coy smile.

"This smells delightful, Desiree," I said as my niece blushed happily. However, I managed to keep myself from pouting at the meager portions.

"It's just an appetizer, Auntie," she assured as her sister filled our glasses with white wine.

"I guess, this'll have to tide you over... until the main course," the Drake said.

"Oh? Well... I'm sure we can find something else to eat." I felt my cheeks blush slightly and my stomach grumbled.

He reached out and patted my hand. "I'll make sure you don't go hungry."

I could feel the mirth floating off of my nieces as they finished up and went to serve my godmother and sister.

"So... you work with the mercenaries?" I asked before spooning some of the soup. It was light almost-broth-like but the slivers of lobster and scallops nicely complimented the leeks, green unions and mackerel-base to the soup itself.

"I help them find properties and buildings," the Drake said as he speared a slice of raw tuna.

I paused to savor the soup. It was delicious but my bowl was rapidly depleting. "I've heard, but that can't be a full time job."

"It's not; I'm also a principal."

"You?" I smiled. "You run a school?"

"It's a little private academy. Something of a recreation of the place I used to run back in Japan," He shrugged and went back to his meal "What about you?"

I sipped some of my soup. "I have a few jobs myself: wizard, private investigator, Knight."

"Knight?"

"Oh, I work for a fairy queen," I airily said while Lea paused in her meal to glance at me.

"My." He chuckled and drank some wine. "Well, you definitely fit in with your sisters."

"They work for fae?"

He shrugged. "Well, magical girls."

"I'm sure there's a difference between the two," I teased, catching some of Lea's quiet irritation.

"Well, forgive my presumption." He flashed a grin. "I'll have to find a way to make up for that as well."

I smiled, returning to my soup, which had all but vanished. Nibbling at some of the sliced fish I allowed a little pout. While delicious, it was hardly filling. If anything this, underscored my hunger.

Which I suppose was the point of an appetizer. Keeping my grin, I leaned forward. "Are you going to finish your soup?"

"By all means," he said offering the bowl.

As I drained the second portion of soup, the larger man watched me with his own bit of amusement. Then with a little pout, and a bit of lip quivering, I managed to snag the rest of his appetizer.

Murmuring, I leaned back and sipped some of the wine. It was a bit sweeter than I was used to, but I was hardly a connoisseur.

Happily, almost dreamily, luxuriating, I hardly noticed when my nieces returned to gather our plates. I did notice when a new delicious scent entered my nose.

A plate with a steak of swordfish and a fillet of trout on a bed of rice was placed before me. I cooed at the food and watched as Desiree zested a lime and squeezed a lemon and, after asking permission, gave a few twists on a wooden peppermill the size of a table leg.

Beaming, the two girls filled our glasses, replaced our wine bottle, and then moved to Cecilia and Lea's table.

"They really went out of their way for this," I said, cutting a bit of fish and scooping it into my mouth. My tail flicked as I purred happily.

"They are a nice bunch of girls," the Drake agreed.

I caught the tone in his voice. "Reminds you of yours?"

He laughed. "You can say that."

My knife worked as I cut the swordfish. "Well, I know about Nariko, what about your other daughters?"

"Daughter," he clarified, taking a sip of wine. "I only have two."

"Same here," I smiled.

"Lovely. How old?"

"Pretty young, but we're talking about yours," I smoothly said, running my fingers up his arm. My hunger flared and with my hand had some more fish.

Cheeks coloring, he looked at his glass. "Well... Kodachi's a year younger than Nariko. And.." he paused.

"Yes?" I asked, leaving my left hand in place.

"She's almost done with her training."

"Training?"

"She's going to be a Company agent," he explained.

I blinked. "Huh... isn't that a bit young?"

He nodded. "A few get in young. She won't deploy until she's a bit older. Not unless..." After trailing off he took a sip of wine.

I nodded. I had trained new Wardens. Kids not much older than Nariko and her sister. Hells Bells, they might have been a bit younger. I'd also fought alongside them during the war against the Red Court. My experiences weren't quite as... thorough as Carlos however. Warden Ramirez was on the sharp end of that war, right up until it suddenly ended.

He was still dealing with what he did during the war, the hate he had for the vampires. Stars and Stones, we were all dealing with that, and the aftermath given the.... abrupt, genocidal way I ended the damn war.

Noting my demeanor's change, the Drake shifted his arm and clasped my hand. He squeezed. His grip was strong and firm. It wasn't as strong as mine, but it was still comforting.

It was also... enticing. Returning to my meal, I mulled things over. My dinner was delicious but it was not exactly... filling. Especially, not after lunch. But even that meal lacked... satisfaction.

Tongue licking a lip, my eyes went from my dining companion to the other table. I could feel... expectation wafting from my sister and godmother. Neither was staring at me, in fact it looked like they were having a nice animated conversation, but I knew better.

As I pondered, I ate some more of my dinner. Chewing helped me think. It was also delicious. The portions also seemed to disappear after a couple bites. I noticed Lea and Cecilia ate far more slowly than I did.

Suspicion on what they were up to gnawed at me. But it wasn't the most pressing thing grumbling inside me. Returning to playing my fingers over his arm, I turned back the Drake.

He looked me in the eye. I turned aside.

"Something wrong?" the Drake asked.

"Oh, I'm just thinking about... dessert," I improvised with a sly smile. I put my fork down on the empty plate before me. Hungry, I eyed him.

"I did hear there was cake," the Drake offered.

"Really?" My smile grew as before I took some wine. I lounged in my chair and looked out the windows. It was starting to become a lovely evening.

"Chocolate I believe," the Drake added, his eyes looking over my form.

Flush at the attention, my hunger became a bit more acute. "I could go for something sweet," I purred.

"I'm certain we'll have something," he allowed. He then looked at his wine.

"But...." My hand went further up his arm as I leaned closer to him again. "Maybe we can have dessert someplace more... private?" I asked as my body tingled. Looking up, I risked stealing a glance at his eyes.

"I have something in mind." Giving a confident grin, the Drake stood. Still holding my left hand in his right, he held out his other hand.

Accepting the offer, I let him pull me up to my feet. His left arm then fell over my shoulders, and after I made a contented murmur he pulled me closer.

I let a hand roam as he led me towards the stairs at the exit of the room. The Drake paused and looked over a shoulder. "Lady Cecilia?"

"Yes?" My sister asked as she and Lea stood up. She looked between us. "Shall I presume you'll be having dessert upstairs?"

I inhaled and gave a dreamy smile. Halting my fingers mid-caress, I paused and nibbled my lip.

I could feel the mirth emanating from my godmother. I looked at the two then back to the Drake. My stomach grumbled once more. "Yes... we will," I said in a quiet, but confident voice.


***************


Stretching out, I arched my back and flexed my arms. It felt good to get the weight off them. Several joints popped, especially the base of my spine and hips. Giving a contented sigh, I rolled back over and pulled the covers back up over my torso. My tail languidly swished, the finned tip just slipping out the side of the bed. I was still getting used to those fins, not to mention the other things my tail could do.

Nuzzling up and relishing the body heat of my slumbering companion, I found myself drifting in and out of consciousness. Deep contented slumber was split by relaxed bouts of almost meditative languidness.

In my years as a professional wizard, I've had experienced supernatural seduction plenty of times. Frankly, it was a lot less glamorous than that made it sound. Still, it was a familiarity born of experience.

From the brutal, addicting euphoria of a Red Court vampire's venom, to the insidious, delightful glamour of the fae, to the smooth, aching sensuality of the White Court, and even the intimate, tailored temptations of the Fallen, the methods were varied but the promise of perfect pleasure was the same.

But all that was all at the receiving end.

It turns out...

I parted my lips and inhaled. My body tingled. I cuddled a bit closer.

It turns out, being on the other end of the transaction was even more of a thrill.

I ran a hand down my dozing companion's side. I took a moment to smile at my fingers. If nothing else, he was certainly... creative with my hands.

I now understood what my brother had to fight against and... not fight against. I understood just what kind of a monster his sister Lara was.

Pressing a bit closer, I inhaled. Part of me was still off-put by the aesthetics. I would have preferred someone... well more like Murphy... or Butters or Sanya. On the other hand... speaking of aesthetics, the Drake, unlike a certain knight, didn't laugh at my headdress. No, the Drake was most... appreciated of what I could do with some frozen water and a little imagination.

All in all, my sister had done her best. And I wasn't... displeased with her pick.

My sister...

I now understood what Cecilia was trying to teach me. And... why Ranma was so focused on control. Part of me wished I had been more like Ranma, and had more rigid self control, another part was glad for Cecilia's help.

Licking my lips, I gazed at his earlobe. I could give a little nip. Despite being sated, I was still a bit... peckish. And I was sure the Drake would be eager for another go at it. Though he might be upset at being woken up. I chuckled, in that case he might decide to use the riding crop.

I murmured happily. It was nice that he didn't find my demonic nature, horns, wings, and hooves included, off-putting. If anything, it was the opposite And even if I woke him and he wasn't interested in more...

It would be easy, so very easy, to just... take. Delicious too. Even though I finally felt full, I was not... sated. Despite how my skin almost felt taunt, I knew I could take in more. I could take everything, drain until there was a husk and then feast on the flesh and suck the marrow from his bones.

My lips pulled into a pout as I relaxed and rolled onto my back. Sure I could take what I wanted, but it wouldn't last long. I knew I wasn't alone. I could feel my sister's presence. This was part of Cecilia's lesson.

I growled softly; it seemed all of my sisters were testing me. Which meant Cecilia had seen, or at least felt, everything. My cheeks flushed a bit at the thought.

My ire abated as I stared to drift back to sleep. My shimmering, almost fluffed-out, Alice-blue hair draping over the both of us. Some time passed as my mind entered that spongy, slippery border realm between unconsciousness and wakefulness. Contented noises slipped past my lips as I luxuriated among the soft blankets.

And then the door burst open.

I was instantly sitting up, eyes flaring. I gave a quick blink as my sister strode into the room. "What's...."

"We have to go. Now." Cecilia stated, her tone adamantine.

My head tilted as the other person in the bed stirred. My sister was wearing... well it was the same type of grey-green Kevlar bodysuit under an armored vest and reinforced skirting that the other Company succubae wore. She carried a holster and other pouches of gear on her battle rattle.

She also had pale purple wings, horns, and tail out. I stared; I hadn't really seen Cecilia overtly demonic, let alone armored and armed.

"What's going on?" I managed to ask as she closed in. My sister pulled me off of the bed and shoved a heavy pile of leather into my hands; it was my duster.

"Your brain trust thinks they've found Tessa. Or at least locked down the summoning site," my sister stated, anxious energy spilling off of her.

I glanced at the clock on the Drake's nightstand. Well, first I had to pick a bra off of it. "What, did they do an all nighter?"

She knocked the bra out of my hands. "Skip that, skip the dress, armor up, grab your gear. We need to go. Now."

Pouting, I gathered up the big purse with my revolver and spell components in it. I saw the pink potion. Grabbing the test tube, I pulled the stopper and downed it.

The shimmering liquid burned as it went down and tasted like rock salt and ashes. But everything did snap into focus and the grogginess was banished from my mind. Unfortunately, the potion also removed my languid mellowness.

"Where's Lea?" I asked as I summoned my armor. My body buzzed with energy. Only some of which was from the potion.

"She said she was called away by pressing duties for her queen," Cecilia said, skeptically

"She can't lie," I offered.

My sister gave a quick laugh.

I shrugged. Sure it could be a coincidence. Mab was as stern taskmaster and she was just one of the three winter queens Lea owed fealty to. But I had been around the fae long enough to know they always had an angle. "What about Nariko?"

"She's sorting out transport," Cecilia stated. She still seemed rattled.

"I wouldn't worry... overmuch about Lea.

Cecilia gave me a look. "I knew your godmother was going to give us the slip and do her own thing."

"Err.... yeah... that's her nature," I muttered as I slipped my duster on.

By now, the Drake was stirring. Blearily he got up. The man looked between us. "Ah, it's important then?" he asked, his mood sobering.

Cecilia nodded. "I'm sorry, but we have to go,"

As I made sure I had all of my gear, I gave him an awkward smile. "I had a fun time," I stammered and winced at how lame it was.

A bit of mirth escaped my sister's serious expression.

I huffed and leaned down and gave the Drake a quick hug and a longer kiss.

Cecilia then grabbed my arm and pulled me out of the room before I could say anything more.

"So... where is the summoning?" I asked as I was dragged down the hallway.

End Chapter 13


I'd like to thank the prereaders for their help in this project: J St C Patrick, DCG, Kevin Hammel, and Ellf.


And from this ending line you can guess what the next chapter will hold. Thanks to everyone who's read and commented on the story so far! And as for BlackStone's meal... well Cecilia wanted to show Dresden that she didn't have an ascetic (or the succubus equivalent) like Ranma and Eve. Dresden is more emotional and passionate, and given her new nature... denying it would bring trouble. Lea for her part agreed. Which... is probably a warning sign.


In other news: I've been going over the Return. Revising and reworking stuff. I'm going to re-release the updated chapters in their own closed arcs. Turns out that the Return is actually a few books.

Revision note: Huh, wow. I was doing Return revisions as Blood Debts was finishing out, which is fitting.

 

[Dalek149]

Thanks for the chapter, it's always interesting seeing a first person pov that you know you can't trust. Seeing the character changes in more depth is always fun.